High Heels and Runaway Frisbees

By enamors

Summary: Bella shares a very passionate and public kiss with a handsome, bronze haired

stranger. Pure fluff. AU and AH. Edward/Bella.

~*~

Chapter One

High Heels And Runaway Frisbees

"Excuse me, sir? Could you please tell me the time?" The man on the street bench reading a newspaper looked
over his shoulder with a scowl which quickly turned into a leer as his eyes moved from my shoes to my mouth.
His gaze never did make it to my eyes.

"Sure thing." After glancing at his watch his stare returned to my chest area. "It's ten of one."

Trying my best to hide my discomfort, I politely thanked him and turned to step off the sidewalk and cross the
street.

"Hey! Maybe I could get your number!"

Luckily, I was far enough away from the street bench so it was plausible to act as if I didn't hear him.

I couldn't help but cringe. If he only knew. I was a twenty-three year old virgin, most probably known as an ice
queen. I was definitely not this man's type. And I didn't want to be.

I continued across the street to the public park quickly. I had an important job interview in twenty minutes and a
thirty minute walk to get there. Cutting across the park might shed ten minutes off my travel time, so I endured
the discomfort of having my heels sink into the grass with every step.

In my head, I repeated the mission statement of the law firm with which I was interviewing. Trying to calm
myself, I rattled off the names, educational background, and professional accomplishments of the four partners I
would meet with that day. Nothing impressed employers more than a showing of full knowledge of their own
achievements.

Unfortunately, while concluding my own personal pep-talk, I failed to notice a man barreling toward me at full
speed. His back was to me as he raced to catch a Frisbee thrown by some unseen friend.

At the last second my distracted mind took note of a flash of bronze to my left and I realized it was the hair of a
man about to unceremoniously run me over.

I let out a squeak of surprise and self-preservation, and attempted to step around him to avoid a collision.
However, my heel, caught in the grass, had other ideas, and I remained directly in his flight path.

My sound of shock, however, must have caught his attention because he quickly turned around to face me. I took

notice of his dawning expression of horror. Too late to stop his momentum, he instead wrapped his arms around
me to absorb any impact of his body hitting mine. As we both fell to the grass, I surprisingly felt no pain. I fell to
my back, and his chest was above mine, his elbows on the ground ensuring my body wasn't crushed by his weight.

A deep, velvet voice awakened me from my shock. "Miss? Miss! Are you okay. I'm so sorry, I wasn't looking
where I was running. Miss? Are you in pain?"

The words came at me quickly, but I didn't understand anything he said because at that moment his green eyes
met my brown ones and for some unfathomable reason I was lost. As cliché as it may sound he was the most
gorgeous man I had ever seen in my life.

His hair was a beautiful bronze color, very different from any other color I had seen. It was beautifully disheveled
as if he had run his hands through it all day and cared little for its appearance. His body felt lean and sleekly
muscled above mine, but his shoulders were so broad they completely shielded my eyes from the sun.

His eyes were wide as they searched for any sign of my discomfort, but I couldn't catch my breath to reassure him
that I was fine. Instead, my mind clouded and I let my eyes wander down to his lips, which looked soft and
inviting in comparison to his hard and chiseled jaw.

My hands were wrapped around his waist, still clutching his body in a futile effort to avoid hitting the ground.
Now that the fear had left my body, an entirely new sensation took its place. I couldn't describe it as anything
other than a sort of electricity. My fingers burned to run up and down his muscled back and clutch his body closer
to my own.

At that moment, I felt what could only be described as an all consuming lust that couldn't be denied. I felt it
strongly. My breathing slowed, my lips parted, and I returned my gaze to his. I craved his touch like I needed air
or water. Never did I feel such an overwhelming longing.

His eyes had changed by the time I was able to refocus my mind. The green color was darker, more intense and
penetrating. His breathing had slowed as well and I wondered if he could feel the electricity flowing through my
body.

I felt his hands flex against my back, bring me infinitesimally closer to him as I again dropped my gaze to his lips.
In reaction his head dipped closer to mine.

Unable to control myself or my body's strange reaction to him, I strained to bring my lips closer to his and he
appeased me by touching his mouth to mine. The electricity grew nearly unbearable and I gasped in wonder at the
completely new and heady sensation.

I gripped his neck while my opposite hand ran through his thick bronze hair. I let my passion loose and kissed
him forcefully, silently begging him to relieve the burning ache engulfing my body.

A shudder ran through his chest and he brought my body closer to his, wrapping his arms tightly around my
shoulders and waist.

I opened my mouth against his, seeking more intimate contact. He obliged me and our tongues tangled.

My hands moved down to grasp in his shoulder as his hand slid down my side to wrap around my hip. My body
certainly had a mind of its own as I hitched my leg over his own hip and his hand followed the movement to my
thigh.

The change in position readjusted our bodies and we fit closer together. His hips slid forward to press more fully
between my legs and I couldn't help but release a moan into his mouth. He seemed to enjoy my passionate
reaction and gently pushed against my now heated center.

The sensation of his fingers slowly tracing up beneath my skirt only worsened my ache.

To catch my breath I broke away from the kiss and ran my lips against his jaw, breathing in his wonderful scent. I
couldn't help but smile as he groaned in reaction. I tightened my hand in his hair. I wanted this man so badly I
could think of nothing else. I wanted him more than anything.

In all of my twenty-three years I had never felt this way. I wanted him lodged deep inside me while his lips
sucked at my neck. I wanted more of his harsh breathing in my ear. I wanted his hips and shoulders to flex
beneath my hands.

I fought against the tightness of my skirt to spread my legs wider and allow him greater access.

"Hey Edward! Are you going to introduce me to your girlfriend?"

The deep voice above us jolted me back to reality. I felt as if a bucket of ice cold water just poured over my
overheated body.

The man on top of me gave another groan, although its meaning this time was completely different. He rested his
forehead against mine and let out a frustrated sigh.

I began to struggle under the man's weight. Noticing my abrupt change of demeanor, he unlocked his arms from
around me and stood quickly to reach down for my hand. I grasped it like a lifeline and he pulled me up to my
feet.

Wobbling on my heels, I frantically readjusted my skirt, as understanding of what just happened hit me. What had
I done?

"Uh… Emmett, I'd like you to meet my friend…" He looked at me beseechingly. He. I didn't even know his name!

I tried valiantly to pull myself together and mask my shock at my own uncharacteristic behavior. Unfortunately I
failed. "Um… I'm Bella, ah… Bella Swan."

"Well, Bella, Bella Swan, it is quite a pleasure to meet you." Emmett chuckled and his eyes glinted with delight.
"I had no idea Edward was dating someone."

Edward. The Adonis's name was Edward. And he was single.

At least someone was enjoying this, I thought as Emmett laughed heartily. I felt the blood rise to my face and I
imagined my cheeks looked like ripe tomatoes. My hair must be a complete mess as well after Edward's hands
had managed to loosen my bun from its pins. My hair now fell down across my shoulders in loose waves.

Mortified, I stammered, "I'm so sorry! I… I… I really must go. I'm so sorry." I lifted my pleading eyes to
Edward's, begging his forgiveness. I had just thrown myself at a complete stranger. My face must have been
bright red and I immediately turned and walked away from them to avoid further embarrassment.

What had come over me?

"Bella! Wait!" I heard Edward behind me, and he grabbed my hand. Again, I felt the electricity in his touch.

I twisted my wrist to break free of him. "Please, I… I'm very late."

His fingers loosened and my hand dropped to my side. I rushed beyond the gates of the park and sat down on a
bench hidden by one of the decorative bushes lining the block. I rested my elbows on my knees and my face on
my hands.

I just made out with a complete stranger in a public park.

And it was the most erotic moment of my life.

Then, on the pavement in front of me, a pair of worn, grey running shoes came into my vision. Refusing to
prolong the inevitable I dragged my gaze up over khaki shorts and a worn black crewneck t-shirt, until finally my
gaze locked with piercing green eyes. Wow, I thought, he's tall.

"It was that bad, huh?"

I could help but respond with a giggle to his gorgeous crooked grin. His eyes grew bigger and his smile became
more pronounced at my laughter and he crouched down to bring our eyes level.

"No. Not bad exactly. More like mortifying?"

"Mortifying?" He scoffed. "I quite enjoyed myself." Again he flashed me a teasing grin.

His humor lightened my mood immensely. "I just threw myself at you in the middle of a crowded public park!
And I didn't even know your name!"

"Hey now! You're not giving me proper credit in all this. If my memory serves me correctly, I believe I was the
one who kissed you. So, I'm afraid you can't take credit for it, Ms. Swan."

The absurdity of the situation hit me fully and I let out a carefree laugh. Never would I have imagined a man
calling me by such a formal name while his hair was strewn messily around his forehead thanks to the work of my
lust induced frenzy.

His smile made my embarrassment disappear.

"Fine." I replied, my eyes dancing. "Let's start over then. I think we need a more proper introduction."

With a sigh, I stretched my hand out toward him. "Hi, nice to meet you. I'm Bella Swan."

His hand clasped mine and I felt his thumb rub enticingly against my knuckles.

"Edward Cullen. And while it's very nice to meet you Bella Swan, I'm afraid we can't start over."

I grew confused. Did he not want to get to know me?

Then he reached for my other hand and held them between his own. His eyes locked onto mine.

"I'm afraid our first meeting was the most remarkable moment of my life and I wouldn't forget it for the world."

~*~

Chapter Two

My Dirty Little Secret

"Okay, Bella, give it up." I heard Alice growl at me from across the table. I was daydreaming again and her words
dissipated the fog in my mind. "You've just managed to stir ten packets of sugar into your tea. Something's up.
Now out with it!"

Sure enough I had trouble stirring my tea, my spoon caught in the heaping mound of sugar stuck at the bottom of
the cup.

I felt myself blush. I tried all day to keep my encounter with Edward my own dirty little secret. I should have
known though. There are no secrets with Alice.

"It's nothing really, Alice. I was just thinking about my walk in the park today." And my steamy kiss with a Greek
God in the flesh, of course.

Alice's eyes surveyed me critically trying to find clues in my facial expressions. "Walks in the park do not make
anyone blush, Bella. Even you. So unless 'a walk in the park' is a euphemism for sex or at least some heavy
petting, you need to come up with a better story."

I choked violently on the piece of toast I had just put in my mouth. She had no idea how right she was!

Alice caught on to my blunder immediately. She gasped and her hands rose to her cheeks. "What? You didn't!"
She squealed and hopped up out of her chair. "Bella! You got some didn't you? Didn't you? Come on! Tell me!"

Her enthusiasm was infectious and I laughed along with her. Oh well, what's the fun of a hot and heavy make out
session with a perfectly gorgeous stranger unless you can share all the dirty details with your best friend?

"Well on the way to that disaster of a job interview, well… I kind of met someone." I felt my face turn hot again
as I returned her grin.

"Met?" Alice squeaked. "What do mean by met? And why is meeting someone making you blush?" I could tell
she was starting to get frustrated by my hesitation.

"Honestly?"

"Yes, Bella, honestly!" Her anxious smile turned into a pout. "Come on! I'm dying here!"

"Well, honestly, I let a hot stranger get to second base, and nearly third, in the park yesterday in broad daylight."

Alice's jaw dropped at that, and she flopped back into her chair. She started to look like a fish, her jaw opening
and closing in shock. "You… you… what?"

I had held all my thoughts and feelings inside since that day, and at Alice's prodding they all came tumbling out.
"It was the most amazing and surreal experience of my life Alice! I was late to that interview so I was rushing and
going over my talking points in my head when out of now where this guy comes running at me. He doesn't see me
because he's trying to catch a ball or a Frisbee or something. I tried to move out of his way, but my stupid heel got
caught in the grass."

I remembered that day so clearly. It was like I was caught up in a tornado. My entire being and body was
consumed by him. I never really understood the concept of lust before. Sure, I found many men attractive and I
had my share of naughty daydreams about the celebrity of the month, but beyond that the lust that movie directors
portrayed and writers based novels on was largely absent from my life. Then I met Edward and that all changed. I
would spare Alice all those sappy details, however.

Alice's eyes widened as she seemed to understand where all this was headed, and was waiting for me to continue.
"Go on," she encouraged, her chin now resting on her hands.

"Well he couldn't stop so he caught me to him to buffer my fall and we both hit the grass. He landed on top of me
and something just came over me. I can't even explain it. The feeling of his body on mine, his gorgeous green
eyes, it was just overwhelming. So my mind kind of took a back seat to my libido at that point."

"Did he kiss you?" Alice was now leaning heavily across the table toward me.

"Well… I think I may have attacked him, but it's all kind of fuzzy after that point." I shrugged. "I just remember
feeling like I was in a bubble, everything but the feel of his hands and the sound of his breath was just blocked
out."

"And?"

I giggled at her intense interest in my story. "Well, there's not much to tell after that. A lot of moaning and hair
pulling, I suppose." I shot her a cheeky grin. "But then Edward's friend Emmett ran up to us and wondered what
was going on. So the moment was lost."

Alice sat back abruptly in her chair and let out an enormous sigh. "Wow. Talk about a perfect movie moment,
huh?"

"It definitely made my top five," I joked.

"I can't believe you Bella! That's so amazing! I'm so proud of you! Way to go after what you want. I was resigned
to the fact that I would never hear about any scandalous escapades from you!" She clapped her hands together,
obviously delighted. "So did you give him your number?"

I cringed. "No," I hurried to continue. "But I did make him give me his."

Alice gave me a very disapproving frown. "Bella, why? This guy sounded so promising! Why wouldn't you give
him your number?"

I let out a frustrated sigh, disappointed in myself just as Alice was disappointed in me. "Ali, you know what a
mess my life is in. I couldn't even take care of a plant right now, let alone a relationship. I'm a complete wreck. I
haven't found a job. I haven't finished unpacking my stuff. I'm living on a shoestring budget. This is just not the
time in my life for me to be thinking about boys." I could hear the exasperation in my voice.

"Bella, there is always time in life to think about boys. Thinking about boys is like breathing; you can do it and
not even realize it. So that's no excuse."

I laughed. "Touché."

"Well, since you got his number, the ball is in your court, right? You have to call him now. You can invite him to
Rosalie's housewarming party. It will be brilliant! I can meet him and see if he is suitable for my best friend."

"Alice! Did you not hear a word I said, I just can't do this right now." Shaking my head, I looked at her with
pleading eyes.

"Bella, that's such a lie. If you have a hot and heavy make out session with a guy who makes your panties wet you
definitely try and make him yours regardless of how incompetent you are at life. Or least you try and get him in
bed." She said this in complete seriousness. "So, spill it, what's really bothering you?"

Always bet on Alice to call you out on your artifice. "Well… there is the whole problem of how we met… I
mean, that's a lot to live up to and I'm totally not that girl! I don't hook up with random men or do one night
stands."

"And?" she prodded.

"Well, I don't want him to be expecting that girl. I can't be that person who attacked him in the park. I just can't
deal with that pressure. I need time to build up to that level." I glanced up at her to gauge her reaction to my rather
embarrassing fear.

"So basically, you're not comfortable falling into bed with him on the first date?" She clarified.

"Right, I know I'm in the minority on this one, but I really can't do that, and I don't want him to have a
preconceived notion that I'm looking for that."

"That's fair, Bella. You wouldn't want him to push you to do anything you're uncomfortable with." She reached
out and touched my hand. "But you have to realize Bella, that the girl in the park really was you. That crazy, lusty,
sex fiend is in you somewhere. Don't pretend she's not. Maybe you just need to let her out more." Alice was
nodding, obviously convincing herself.

"Bell you have to realize how rare and precious this is. Finding a guy who can make you want to spread your legs
just by looking at him? That is something to hold on to because it doesn't come around that often. Take advantage
while you can." She grinned. "Who knows he could turn into the love of your life!"

I stared at her, considering. She was right. Edward brought out feelings and emotions in me that were unreal and
so different from anything else I had experienced before. It was like before l lived life in black and white, but
when I fell into his arms my world became awash in color. Neon, sparkling, blinding color.

I sighed in resignation. "Okay, Alice. I'll call him."

"Wonderful!" She clapped again, happy in her victory. "Just wait until I tell Jasper! Jazz will have to talk to him
one on one to get a feel of what kind of guy he is. Then we could start planning our double wedding!" She
smacked her thigh, loving her joke.

I was not as amused. "Alice, slow down, I don't want you to marry me off yet. I just want to enjoy this guy's
company for a little while."

"Ha!" Alice laughed in a way that sounded suspiciously like a cackle. "You can try and fool others Bell, but you
can't fool me. I know you want to enjoy a lot more than this guy's 'company," you little sex fiend."

I dropped my head onto my hands, my face filled with color. How does she know everything?

...

Two hours later I found myself in the mall, loaded down with shopping bags, being pulled along by Alice and
Rose. Arms entwined with mine, they were chatting above and across me about the perfect outfit for my reunion
with Edward. After I heard the words 'push-up bra' though, I tuned them out.

I couldn't help myself. I started to whine. "Alice, I haven't even called him yet. He might not be interested in
going. I feel like buying an outfit and matching underwear is a bit premature."

Alice shushed me quickly. "Bella, don't be ridiculous. You practically humped his leg after looking into his eyes
for half a second. Of course he'll be there; probably with bells on."

Rose burst out laughing, almost spilling her smoothie on an innocent bystander.

I simply stuck my tongue out at both of them, trying to distract them from the vicious blush flooding my face.

I wish. Alice and Rose had much more confidence in my sexual appeal than I ever would.

Alice soon compromised though and was at least willing to hear my preferences. "So what exactly do you want
Bella, what is the message you want convey to your yummy new boy toy."

I scowled. "He's not a boy toy."

"Protective, already, Bella? Aww. It must be love!" She nudged me and gave me an impish wink.

I laughed and squeezed her arm tighter. "Well, basically I want an outfit that makes me look good, but won't give
him any wrong ideas about what I'm looking for."

"And what exactly are you looking for?" asked the ever practical Rose.

I stole Rose's drink and took a sip while I considered. "I just want to be friends right now. I can't deal with
relationship drama. But I want to see if we have anything together without giving him the impression that I'm
looking to hop into bed right away. I mean, I just met him!"

Rose nodded before stealing her smoothie back. She scowled at me feeling that her cup was now much lighter.

Alice broke into our silent tug of war. "Bella, I'm sure he doesn't think of you like that. Don't take this the wrong
way, but you're not the kind of girl that comes across as a slutty coed looking to jump into any available bed."
Alice looked to Rose for her input.

"Alice is right. I'm sorry Bella; I don't think you could look slutty if you tried. You're just too… innocent and
pretty. I kind of want to dress you in a tutu and put little pink bows in your hair. And you owe me a smoothie,
mooch."

"You totally stole all my Diet Coke, so I say we're even."

Alice ignored our banter. When it came to fashion she had a one track mind. "So here's the plan. We'll put you in
some form-fitting designer jeans to show off your um… assets. Then a cute scoop neck top to show a bit of
cleavage, but then pair it with a little cropped cardigan that says, I'm demure yet sexy. Top is off with a chunky
bangle and some ballet flats and you'll have that boy right where you want him."

It was scary how certain she sounded.

I nodded dumbly. Fashion was not my forte. So I let them have their way with me. Arguing with the two of them
while they were on a mission was just futile. Plus, if it meant Edward might look at me again like he had in the
park I would gladly be their Barbie.

...

As soon as we dropped Rose off at her place and Alice and I returned to our apartment, I locked Alice in her
bedroom so I could have privacy to make my phone call. I knew she would have her ear to the door anyway.

I'd never been so nervous in my life.

Slowly I dialed, secretly hoping I'd just get his voicemail to avoid embarrassment.

"Hello?"

I couldn't help but sigh like a twelve year old just acknowledged by her sixteen year old crush. His voice was that
sexy. "Hi Edward, it's Bella, from the park the other day." I felt myself blush, again. Would it never stop around
him?

"Bella! Of course! I've been waiting for your call. I was afraid you'd be freaked out by what happened and choose
to ignore me."

"No, no, of course not." I smiled into the phone, warmed by his enthusiasm. "There's actually a reason for me
calling…"

"You mean you didn't call just to hear my voice? Damn!" I could hear the smirk in his tone.

I laughed and quickly replied, "Well of course that was my main motivation, but I also wanted to let you know
that my friend, Rosalie, is have an apartment warming party this weekend and I was wondering if you'd like to
join me and a few friends. Of course Emmett is invited as well." I couldn't help but hold my breath; I was so
frightened he'd say no.

"Bella, that sounds perfect, I'd love to." He sounded pleased. I was so happy my fear was all for nothing. "What
time should I meet you?"

"Well, my friends Alice and Jasper and I promised Rose that'd we help her set for the party, so do you want to just
meet us there?" I rattled off Rose's address.

"Sounds perfect, Bella." I heard him hesitate for a second. "So it's a date?"

I felt a tingle run up my spine and I was positively giddy. "It's a date."

With the preliminaries out of the way we both seem to take a deep breath and relax. We spoke on the phone for
over an hour, discussing everything from my latest job interview disaster to his plans to visit his family next
month. It was bliss. Talking to him felt so comfortable.

"I'm really glad you called Bella." I heard him readjust himself on the couch, or wherever he was sitting, and let
out a sigh.

"Did you think I wouldn't?" He was gorgeous; I couldn't imagine him ever being turned down by the opposite sex

before.

"I was just worried that I came on a little strong. I'm not usually like that Bella. I didn't want you to think I was
taking advantage of the situation. That was not my intention at all; I just got caught up in the moment." He
sounded almost like he was nervous.

I tried my best to reassure him as I felt the tension drain from my body. Thank goodness that wasn't his usual
mode of operating either. "No, no, I didn't think that at all, Edward. In fact, if anyone acted inappropriately it was
me."

"But I liked it Bella, a lot. More than I've liked anything in a long time."

"Me too," I replied, somewhat breathlessly.

"I just got caught up in you, you know? Your eyes looked so inviting, and your smell, God, Bella I can't get it out
of my head. It was like the sweetest strawberries and cream. I can still feel your smooth, warm skin under my
hands."

I was silent. I felt that delicious tension begin to pool in my stomach again like it had in the park. I fell back onto
the sofa, a bit shocked. And completely turned on. Maybe Alice was right; maybe Edward managed to make
contact with my inner sex queen.

I was scared what he had unleashed.

Before we hung up, I heard him speak one more time. "Bella?"

"Yes?" I responded absently.

"Will you do me a favor?"

He sounded so hopeful, I couldn't help but smile. "Of course."

"I don't want to sound too forward or anything, but… uh…"

"Just say it Edward, it can't be that bad." He seemed so sure of himself in the park, so this shy and unsure Edward
was new to me.

"Okay… well, will you wear that same strawberry lip gloss you wore the other day? It was delicious and I just
have to taste it again."

~*~

Chapter Three

Back Up Against A Wall

Standing in front of the mirror in my bathroom, balancing on three inch heels, I slid an extra layer of strawberry
lip gloss across my lips and then slipped the tube into the back pocket of my jeans.

I might just need a touch up.

… … …

"Bella! You look as hot as always, am I right?" I felt my knuckles being pressed against some rather overly moist
lips and I swung my head in the direction of the voice, trying valiantly to hide my distaste.

Oh God, it was Mike Newton. Edward, where are you?

I tried my best to force a smile. "Hi, Mike." I discretely tugged my hand away from his and rubbed it on my jeans
to erase the feeling of his lips.

Mike sat down abruptly, obviously thinking my smile was genuine. The cushions collapsed slightly under his
weight and gravity pushed me into his side. Mike quickly wrapped his arm around my shoulders.

I tried to lean away, but he was having none of it, and seemed content to lazily run his fingers back and forth
across my shoulder blade.

Breathe, Bella, Alice will be here in five seconds to save you. I had to be nice. Mike was one of the first people to
welcome me to the city when I arrived less than two weeks ago. He was very sweet and even offered to help me
move. I focused on his nice qualities so I could resist the temptation to pour my drink in his lap and run screaming
for the door.

"Awesome party, huh? Rosalie sure does know how to throw them, yeah?" Mike was looking intently in my
direction. Etiquette forced me to respond.

Why does he insist on stating everything in the form of a question? "Yeah, Mike, I'm having a really good time.
You know, I think I could use another drink though."

He didn't take the hint, and didn't move from his seat. He peeked over the rim of my glass. "Looks like there's still
some in there, Bella, yeah? Bottoms up! Come on, I want to see you let loose tonight."

Mike's eyes were overly excited. No way in hell would I ever let loose within thirty-five miles of Mike Newton and
his beer breath.

I tightened the muscles in my cheek trying to force my smile again. "We'll see Mike. Hey, have you seen Alice
around anywhere? I know she was looking for me earlier." It was a total lie, but it was the best I could come up
with.

I started craning my neck around the room looking for my suspiciously absent pixie of a best friend.

That's when it happened.

My eyes collided with his. I was right back in the park that day drowning in those clear green eyes.

Edward.

I felt the tension drain from my shoulders and Mike was forgotten. I couldn't help it; I felt a big grin break out
across my face. Uh oh, I had it bad.

Except the eyes were different tonight. They looked shuttered and downcast. A frown marred his perfect face. His
stare was directed my way, although he was not returning my gaze. I followed his line of sight to… my shoulder.
He was scowling at Mike's fingers stroking up and down my arm.

I stood up abruptly. The remaining contents of my drink sloshed over the side of the cup and I assumed it hit Mike
because I vaguely heard as I walked across the room, "hey, Bella! Watch it! These are designer jeans… Bella?"

I was already out of earshot and my focus was directed at the bronze haired man standing halfway across the
room.

As soon as I stood, his eyes flashed up to mine. I could see confusion and hurt in his expression. I tried to give
him a reassuring smile, internally cursing Mike to the fiery pits.

"Hi." His voice was subdued, hoarse, as if his throat was tight.

Before I could get a word in, I felt a big paw smack me on the back and bring me in for a bear hug. "Bella! Well
look who it is." Emmett was grinning hugely. Looking at Alice and Jasper, who apparently walked over to
introduce themselves to Edward before I joined them, Emmett gestured dramatically. "It was this pretty little thing
that made my brother all loopy."

Emmett laughed boisterously, "Edward's always so serious. In fact, in grade school people used to tease him and
call him 'sullen Edward Cullen'. But these past two days he's been a different person! I could have sworn he even
cracked a joke last night. It was such an event; I marked in on the calendar."

"Come on, Emmett, it wasn't like that." Edward grumbled in the general direction of his brother, but his eyes were
still trained on me.

"Oh no, are you back to being a grump? Bella should lay a big one on you, and you'll be back in top form in no
time, I know it." Emmett laughed at his own joke.

I didn't really hear what he was saying; my attention was too wrapped up in the expressions passing over
Edward's face. How could I let him know that Mike was nothing to me while all our friends stood around?

I stared intently at him, unabashedly returning his gaze. Then I deliberately shook my head, letting him know that
Mike was not his competition.

Edward responded by tilting his head in Mike's direction on the couch across the room. There was a question in
his eyes.

I repeated my head shake more forcefully this time. Never could Mike even come close to being as important to
me as Edward had become. My body responded to Edward and only Edward. Even now, just looking at him I had
to restraint myself from throwing my body against him, wrapping my legs around his waist, and biting whatever
skin I had access to.

Edward raised his eye brows asking if I was sure about Mike.

I nodded this time, just as emphatically as before. I reached out and grabbed his hand with both of mine, giving
his fingers a reassuring squeeze.

Then his green eyes cleared and a smile broke out across his face. He let out a sigh and wrapped his hand more
fully around mine. Our fingers entwined. My body sang at the contact and once again I found myself lost in his
gaze.

I heard a throat clear, and that's when I realized the conversation had fallen silent around us.

With my hand still firmly held in Edward's, I glanced up to take in Alice, Jasper, and Emmett's expressions. They
all looked amused and confused at the same time.

"Bella? Did you just have an entire conversation with Edward without saying anything?" She didn't wait for my
answer. "Because it sure looked like you did. Are you sure you haven't known each other longer than three days?"

I grinned sheepishly at her and just shrugged. What could I say? We had a connection.

"So you must be the famous Edward?" Alice looked at me expectantly. I was reveling in the feel of Edward's hand
in mine and I paid her little mind.

"Are you going to introduce us?" Jasper chimed in.

I blushed. Oh right, introductions. "Yes, I'm sorry, of course. Alice, Jasper, I'd like you to meet some friends of
mine, Edward and Emmett. "

"Well it's good to finally meet you, Edward. I must say you made quite the impression on your Bella here." Alice
eyed Edward skeptically.

Uh oh, Alice sounded like a mother. I braced myself for the interrogation that was sure to follow.

Jasper took the lead. "So, Edward. How did you and Bella meet?"

While I would have been stammering and blushing, searching for any kind of appropriate response, Edward was
calm and collected. "Bella and I met in the park two days ago. Emmett and I were throwing a Frisbee around on
our day off. Bella was on her way to a job interview and I'm afraid I was terribly rude and bummed into her." He
paused. "Luckily, she was kind enough to forgive me." A small smile played around his lips.

I wanted to lick them.

Well, I suppose that's one way to describe our first meeting. A squeaky clean, suitable for all ages, way.

Jasper laughed. "That's Bella, always day dreaming and never paying attention to where she's going."

Edward smiled, and readjusted our bodies so I was tucked into his side, his arm around my waist. "I found it
endearing." His fingers gently rubbed the small sliver of skin that was exposed between the top of my jeans and
the bottom of my shirt.

My heart beat erratically and I had trouble breathing.

Jasper returned Edward's grin and they laughed together. Well Edward seems to have won Jasper over. It warmed
me to see their easy banter. My friends meant the world to me, and I knew that the success of any relationship I
had depended largely on how my friends took to the guy.

Alice was not as easily won as Jasper.

"So, Edward, what is it that you do?"

I tried to muffle my groan. Yup, Mom Alice was out in full force.

"Emmett and I own and operate an Italian restaurant on Commercial Street called 'La Tua Cantante,'" Edward said

modestly. 'La Tua Cantante' was actually a very high-end and immensely popular Bistro that constantly got
glowing reviews in all the travel and food magazines.

Alice's eyes grew wide and she squealed. "Really? Wow! I absolutely love that restaurant. I swear I could eat
nothing but your Torta della Nonna for the rest of my life and be perfectly content. I might weigh five hundred
pounds, but I'd be happy." Alice laughed delightedly; clearly won over to Team Edward.

"I'd be happy to make it for you sometime."

I could see Alice's mouth begin to water. "You mean you can cook, too? Are you the chef at the restaurant?"

Edward chuckled. "No, I'm afraid the business aspect of the operation keeps me too busy, but I did live in Italy for
two years after college, so I learned a few of their culinary secrets."

At that, Alice must have fallen for Edward hook, line and sinker. Alice had a raging sweet tooth and was easily
plied with the promise of some decadent dessert.

"Well, I'll just have to keep you to your promise then, Edward. Jasper, Bella, Rose and I will have to stop in
sometime."

"Definitely. I can't wait until you all have a free night. We'll have a table reserved and waiting for you whenever
you're ready."

Alice's eyes bulged. Usually reservations had to be made months in advance.

"Well, well, Mr. Cullen, it seems you might be good enough for our Bella after all." Alice smiled warmly.

Edward ducked his head, and I couldn't be sure, but I thought he might have blushed in reaction to Alice's
compliments. I was on cloud nine at that point. It meant so much to me that my friends seemed to like Edward
nearly as much as I did.

Just then, I felt a warm and clammy hand come to rest on the back of my neck. Alice scowled. Edward tensed,
and Jasper groaned.

"Bella, I've been looking for you. I went and got you another drink. I think you might have spilled yours."

Oh no, Mike was back.

I saw him glance down at Edward's hand on my waist, scowling. I pushed myself father into Edward's side,
desperately trying to get away from Mike's touch.

Edward stepped slightly in front of me, angling me away from Mike, and bringing me out of his reach. Mike's
hand dropped to his side, but his scowl remained.

"Who is this Bella?" Mike asked.

For a moment, I stammered. What was Edward to me? My friend? My boyfriend? My other half? The drug my
body craved? My soul mate? How did you define a relationship with a person that you just met three days ago and
yet you're certain that life without them would be the purest kind of torture?

I went with the safest answer. "Mike, this is my good friend, Edward."

Edward, ever the consummate gentleman, offered his hand to Mike to shake. I felt his opposing hand flex on my
waist. His hands were cool and dry compared to Mike's damp, hot palms.

Mike ignored his hand, and instead turned to me. "Bella, let's go talk some more on the couch. I want to take you
to my beach house this weekend. We should make plans, okay?"

I had to quickly shoot that idea down. "I'm sorry Mike, I'm here with Edward." To emphasize the point I rested
my head on Edward's shoulder and slid my hand into the back pocket of his jeans. Edward seemed to like that
became he smiled down at me and pressed a kiss to my forehead.

"Bella," I heard Edward's velvet voice in my ear. "Can I talk to you for a minute? Privately." The last word
sounded so intimate on his lips and I felt a tingle run up my spine.

Eager to get away from Mike and get Edward alone, I turned fully toward him and nodded. "Of course." I looked
around the group, my eyes focused on Emmett, Jasper, and Alice. "Excuse us, we'll be back."

"Take your time," Alice smirked.

I took Edward by the hand, leading him to a darkened hallway, hidden away from the noise of the crowd.

Once we were shrouded in darkness, Edward placed both his hands on my waist and stepped toward me. My back
came to rest against the wall. While he was standing in front of me I took my time drinking him in.

He looked spectacular. Better than I remembered. He was wearing black jeans and an un-tucked blue Oxford shirt
which emphasized his broad shoulders and narrow hips. The sleeves were rolled up to just under his elbows,
revealing his muscled forearms. I breathed in his scent which was totally unlike anything I'd smelled before. He
made my mouth water. I wanted to run my hands through his messy bronze hair and dishevel it even further.

He took another step toward me, and our bodies touched. All my nerve endings rejoiced at the contact.

"Bella, I know we are in a really weird place right now. I know in any normal relationship I would be asking you
to the movies and buying you popcorn right now. I'd be thinking about our first kiss and how I could convince
you to agree to a second date." His voice was husky, rushed.

"I know that we seemed to skip over all those awkward preliminaries and because of it I have no idea what to do
with you. I know I've only known you for three days and I have no claim over you what so ever. But I can't help
but feel like you're mine and that any man who touches you deserves to be drawn and quartered. I know that I
have no right to think of you that way because we're not in a relationship, but I can't help it."

The raw emotion in his voice made my knees weak, and my hands clutched at his shoulders.

"I couldn't stand seeing that guy's hands on you." His voice seemed to drop an octave. "Not when my own fingers
itched to be touching you. I know this is too fast and we're doing everything out of order, but I can't breathe
knowing that someone else might come along." He was breathing more rapidly now, his chest rubbing against
mine.

"Bella, as much as I would love to be your 'good friend,' I want more. I want to be able to call you my own. I
know it sound barbaric and chauvinistic, but I need some sort of claim on you. I can't stand having other men look
at you and think that you could be theirs. I need you to be mine, and only mine. "

My heart beat even faster, threatening to break through my chest.

"Please Bella, put me out of my misery and tell me you'll have me. I swear, I'll treat you like a goddess and you'll
never want for anything." Emotion clouded his voice and it was the sweetest, most desperate sound.

I heard that desperation mirrored in my own voice. "Yes, Edward, of course." I nodded almost frantically. "Ever
since that day I'm afraid you staked a claim on my body and it won't be having anyone else."

I heard him let out a tense sigh.

I continued, wanting to reassure him. "I know we barely know each other, and most likely we're crazy to being
doing what we're doing, but I wouldn't have it any other way." I couldn't deny my impulse to trace the curve of his
jaw with my finger. "We'll probably stumble through this and make lots of mistakes, but as long as I can stumble
along side of you I couldn't be happier."

"You're right, we are taking this too fast and we should slow down, but I don't think I can." I continued on in a
rush. "And I'm sorry about Mike. Please believe me, he means nothing to me."

Edward nodded slowly. "Thank God. These feelings are emotionally draining enough, I don't think I could deal
with a love triangle."

I know it didn't mean anything, but I held my breath when he said the word 'love'. It just sounded so… right.

I clutched his upper arms for support as I stood up on my tip-toes and pressed my lips to his, trying to convey all
the raucous emotions coursing through my body. "I've never felt this way, Edward. I don't know what to do or
say."

He kissed me back reverently, seeming to absorb the moment. "This is completely new to me too Bella, but,
together, we can figure it out."

Then I spread my lips slightly, eager to get a better taste of him. He responded in kind, bringing my lower lip in
between his own as his hands travelled down to clasp my hips.

"Oh, God, Bella. You wore it." He groaned. "You wore the lip gloss." His lips then attacked mine.

That strange haze that over took me in the park returned and I felt my eyes glaze over. All I could think about, all
I could feel, was the unadulterated lust pumping through my veins. Yes, I cried inwardly. This is what I needed.
This is what I had been missing.

I speared my hands into his hair as he leaned down to get closer to me.

I felt my heart speed up and heat pool in my lower abdomen. I tried to push myself even closer to him even
though my breasts were already smashed up against his chest. I just couldn't get enough contact. I wanted to crawl
into his skin.

He kissed me hungrily, keeping constant pressure on my mouth. He tilted his head, slowing, back and forth, trying
to kiss me deeper. "Bella, I want you so badly."

His breathing became more rapid as his hand slid up the side of my waist, clutching at my shirt and cardigan. His
hands were electric, as usual, sending shockwaves through my body.

When I felt his hand come to rest on the side of my breast, I couldn't help but tilt my head back and let out a soft
moan. I tried desperately to keep quiet, but it was so difficult when his hands were so close to where I needed
them to be.

I mewed desperately trying to angle my body to get his hands more fully cupped around my breast. He seemed to
want the same thing I did, though, and I felt his finger begins to brush lazily back and forth across my nipple. The
sensation was overwhelming and I clutched at him even more frantically.

He pushed his hips into mine, and I pushed back, causing us both to groan in ecstasy. Nothing had ever felt so
good.

His hands dipped below my waist, coming to rest on the back of my thighs. I pressed against his zipper, reveling
in the feel of his hardness. His hands tightened, pulling me up against his body. I marveled at how easily he could
lift me. I quickly adjusted and wrapped my legs high around his waist, tightly locking my heels behind him.

I heard his deep groan when his body slid more firmly in between my legs. Our bodies were perfectly aligned and
the sensation was indescribable. I felt like I was burning, the thirst for relief from the tension was that intense.

One of his hands slid down my back and up under my shirt, so I felt the coolness of his palm resting against my
spine, rubbing up and down, hypnotically.

I couldn't help myself; I started to rub my hips up and down his rigid length. Fully clothed the feeling was erotic,
forbidden and sordid. I felt him shudder and break his lips away from mine to run hotly down my neck. His
tongue and lips began nuzzling, sucking, and licking at my collarbone, making it wet.

I drew in a shuttering breath.

His zipper pressed into me, and I moved my hips so it hit a spot that made me quiver. I gasped. "Please Edward,
please. I'm so close."

"Yes, Bella, anything. Anything you need." His voiced was just as strained as mine.

I heard someone cough. It was loud and sounded forced.

The blood drained from my face.

"Oh, no. We were caught weren't we?" I heard Edward's husky voice rasp in my ear, the arousal in his tone was
obvious. "That is, we were caught again?"

I peeked over his shoulder still clutching onto his back with my arms and legs.

Staring back at me where four sets of wide, round eyes. Emmett, Rosalie, Jasper and Alice all stood there with
shock clear on their faces.

I merely giggled and hid my face against Edward's neck, too happy to be embarrassed.

Emmett's voice boomed from the end of the hallway. "I can't believe it happened again! What on earth comes over
them?"

~*~

Chapter Four

Plans To Play Jenga

"Isabella Marie Swan!" Alice snapped. "Crawl off of that boy and come here this instant!"

Uh oh. Mother Alice is back with a vengeance.

Slowly, I managed to disentangle my limbs from around Edward's waist and neck. I did, however, make sure to
slide down his body, touching all his sensitive parts as I went. The feel of his chest and groin pressed against mine
was simply too delicious to give up without a fight.

Edward growled in my ear, his large hand flexing around my waist. "Bella, I never thought I'd say this, but you're
evil." His hand remained clenched under my ribcage, while his other unwound itself from my hair.

In response, I playfully nipped his earlobe and smiled before tugging out of his grasp, adjusting my shirt, and
walking down the hallway toward a slack-jawed Alice. I could feel his eyes burn into my back as I made my way
down the darkened hall. Never before was I so grateful for my disaster-causing high heels. The man just made me
feel sexy.

So, with as much confidence as I could manage, I put one foot in front of the other, making my way toward the
gaping crowd.

I saw Emmett walk over to Edward with a ridiculous grin on his face when Alice grabbed my hand as soon as I
was within her reach. She quickly pulled me into the bathroom before shutting the door with a reverberating bang.
She lowered the toilet seat, sat down, and pointed to the edge of the bathtub. "Sit!" She commanded.

I tried to muster up an appropriately guilty expression, but I just couldn't achieve it. I felt myself glowing. My
pulse was still fast and I felt warm and tingly all over. The feel of his lips running over my jaw while making their
way to my neck and collarbone, was still intensely fresh in my mind.

"Bella, what on earth has gotten into you? This kind of behavior is so unlike you." Her tone sounded scolding, but
her eyes were lit up with excitement.

I thought that silence was the best response at that point. I wanted to hear Alice's thoughts on the situation before I
tainted her view with my own nonsensical, besotted blather.

"You're my quiet friend, who hardly ever dates, and spends her free time reading nineteenth century novels where
sex is something that happens after marriage, with all the lights off, and with both people fully clothed!" She was
sitting straight as board, her legs crossed, utter confusion coloring her tone.

"The Bella I know doesn't go around with her legs wrapped around some guy's ears!"

She looked at me expectantly.

"Alice, if I could explain it to you, I would, but I just can't." I tried my best to put my jumbled emotions into
words.

"He makes my heart race and my knees weak. I feel this connection to him. I feel so comfortable around him. Not
just physically, but emotionally as well. I think I could tell him anything. And this is on top of the fact that I
constantly need to touch him, not necessarily in a sexual way, I just feel this compulsion to always have him
within my reach." I was wringing my hands, anxious about all these new and confusing feelings that were so

powerful.

Alice eyed me thoughtfully. "Are you sure, Bella? This is happening awfully fast."

"As if you can talk, Ali!" I shot her a knowing glare. "You didn't know Jasper for more than a week before you
knew you were in love with him."

"That's neither here nor there Bella! It's much easier to throw your own heart at a guy and risk it being trampled
than to watch your best friend do the same thing. I just don't want you to get hurt, because I know that this doesn't
happen to you very often." Her expression was so sincere.

"Correction, Alice, this never happens to me. But this way you know that it's real and not just me being attracted
to the first guy that looks in my direction." I eyed at her seriously.

"Well that's true, I suppose."

I continued quickly. "And whatever happened to your speech on finding a guy that makes your panties wet and
hanging on to him for dear life? What happened to the Alice that condoned and even supported sexual flings?"

"Bella, Bella, Bella my dear, naïve little friend." Alice said jokingly. "There is a huge difference between lust
filled sexual flings and pursing a relationship with a man you love."

The word love made me take a mental step back. What was she talking about?

"Oh, don't give me that look." Alice rolled her eyes at me. "When you first met this guy, you were all giddy and
excited, and I was ecstatic. Meeting a man who makes you want to jump him in public places is rare and a girl
should take advantage. But it's a whole other ballgame when we enter 'love at first sight' territory." Alice looked at
me knowingly.

I sat there shaking my head, not understanding. "Alice, I don't know what you're talking about. I'm not in love
with Edward. I don't do love at first sight. That's for twelve year olds and corseted women in romance novels."

Keep telling yourself that, Bella. Repeat it. Over and over.

Alice scoffed. "Bella, I'm not blind." Her tone turned serious. "I saw the look on your face when you first saw him
across the room. I saw that silent conversation between the two of you. Those kinds of

interactions do not happen with the guy you're looking to have a quick fling with, they happen with the guy you
hope will put a ring on your finger one day."

She continued undaunted. "You don't feel an epic emotional connection with someone you don't care about and
wouldn't mind never seeing again after you sleep with him. You don't crave his touch on a constant basis if he's
just a harmless fling."

"Bella, I can tell. The way he looks at you, the way he touches you, and the way you respond… this is not a
harmless fling. We're entering dangerous territory."

"Whoa, Alice, you're getting a bit ahead of me. My thoughts haven't been heading in that direction." Well, not
consciously anyway.

"That's why I'm telling you this, though, Bella. Because you seem blissfully unaware of it. You undress this guy

with your eyes, but in a sweet 'let's spend Sunday in bed and pretend we're in a cheesy coffee commercial' kind of
way rather than a 'blow my mind in bed, put please leave before I wake up in the morning' kind of way."

She continued. "And the way you look at him is dangerous. It means you want more than just the physical aspect
of the relationship and that opens you up to potential heartache."

"Alice! How can you know this! Maybe I just want to have fun for once in my life and not take everything so
seriously."

"I know that Bella, and that's why I was so excited for you initially. It's normal and healthy to want to connect to a
person physically. And I'm also totally supportive of you falling head over heels in love with a guy." Her eyes
grew wide. "God knows, I've been waiting for this day long enough. I just need you to know that I see where this
is heading."

"It's just that he makes me happy, Alice! I haven't felt this way since… well, since forever. I still don't have a job,
I still have next to no money, I'm still adjusting to this new city, but none of that matters when I'm with him."

"I know, and that's why I like him for you! I just want you to make sure you're aware that those feelings of lust
can turn into something deeper and ultimately more dangerous. Just go in with both eyes open and know what
you're getting into."

Alice looked at me, biting her lip.

I nodded in agreement. "Don't worry; I have my head on straight. I'm not asking the guy to marry me, we haven't
slept together. I know what I'm doing. Trust me. I'll take is slow."

"Of course, I trust you, silly." Alice giggled. "I just wanted to be sure that you're sure."

"Wait, you mean you don't actually have a problem with this… thing Edward and I have?" What was just with the
CIA interrogation?

"Not at Bella! I'm so happy for you! You have no idea the change I've seen in you. You smile so much more now,
your cheeks have color and your eyes sparkle. I know that whole drama with Jacob took a lot out of you and I'm
so glad to see you're back and better than ever."

"Oh God, Alice, Jacob was forever ago, let's not bring that up again." I chewed my lip not wanting to revisit that
rather painful vignette in my past.

"But you have to admit your experience with Jacob kind of tainted all your potential relationships with men, so it's
so good to see you head over heels for a guy. It's normal and refreshing. Hot men do a body good, Bella." Alice
nodded emphatically as if quoting Socrates.

"Such the philosopher, Alice." I giggled. "But what was with the whole interrogation if you actually like me being
with Edward?"

Alice looked at me like I was dim. "Bell, that's what friends do. We vet all the potential boyfriends to make sure
there are no hidden landmines. I had to make sure that you were aware that I think there is more to this than just
petty lust, that you might have actual feelings for this guy, strong ones, and I don't want you to get hurt."

"So you honestly are totally fine with this?" I had to be completely sure. Not that it could change my own plans,
but it would determine how I felt about pursuing them.

"Bella!" Alice yelled rather loudly, "I didn't mean to scare you this much, I just wanted to give you a wake up call
and let you know that from an outsider's perspective this is more than superficial lust. But since you were sure in
the face of my skeptism then you have nothing but my full support."

It was silly, but I felt a bit teary. "Alice, thank you so much! You really are my best friend, you know." Even
though I probably outweighed her by thirty pounds, I threw myself in her lap and wrapped my arms around her
neck.

"Love you too, Bella." Alice squeezed back.

Still sitting on her, I had a sudden thought. "Wait, so how did you notice Edward and me in the hallway? I thought
we were pretty well hidden."

Alice smirked and tried to smother a laugh. "Well, Bella, apparently Mike is quite an admirer of yours and didn't
let you out of his sight when you went to talk with Edward."

I was taken aback, dreading her next words.

"He saw it all, I guess, because the next thing I knew he had thrown his beer against the wall and raced out of the
party."

My mortification increased ten-fold.

Just then I heard the door creak open and I saw Jasper's blonde head peak in. His eyes grew wide for a minute and
then a knowing smile passed over his lips. "Hey, I'm not interrupting anything am I?" He teased.

Alice drew back from my arms and threw a hand towel at his head which caused us all to explode into giggles.

Later, after we were forced from the bathroom from rather desperate party goers, I forced myself to mingle with
the crowd and avoid spending too much time with Edward. I didn't want my friends to think I was neglecting
them.

Yet throughout the night my eyes would always stray to Edward. And, as if he had a sixth sense about me,
whenever I would glance his way he'd pick up his head and stare back, a knowing grin on his face. Then he'd tip
his glass in my direction and return to his conversation.

Just knowing he was there, and thinking about me, sent a warm flush through my body. I hadn't had time to
properly digest all that happened this night, but I knew it was significant. Edward was mine, and I was his. I was
never one for relationships, they never seemed to interest me all that much, but with Edward I wanted to chain
him to my side so he never left my sight.

It was crazy I know, but the feelings were so new and heady they were overpowering my common sense.

Just then I felt a strong pair of hands come to rest on my hips and a lean, solid chest press up against my back.
Obviously it was Edward. Only one man had the ability to set my skin on fire.

He brushed my hair away from my neck and laid a chaste kiss under my ear.

"I'm sorry, Bella, Emmett and I must leave. We have a new supplier coming to the restaurant early tomorrow
morning."

I turned around in his arms and slipped my fingers into his front pockets, pulling him closer to me. I relished the
feeling.

"Okay." I stretched up and kissed him gently. "I understand."

He kissed me back and then slowly stepped away to go grab his coat off the sofa. He stopped suddenly and turned
back around. "Bella, will you call me tonight before you go to bed? I don't care how late it is, I want to make sure
you got home safely."

"Oh, don't worry about it Edward, Alice and I are staying over with Rose here tonight. We promised to help clean
up."

He flashed his adorable crooked smile. "Okay, making sure you got home safely, while extremely important, was
not my primary motivation for having you call me."

"Oh?" I was intrigued.

"I just want my girlfriend's voice to be the last thing I hear before I go to sleep. Since you're not sleeping beside
me yet, it's the best I can get." His grin expanded before he kissed my forehead and whispered good night.

I just stood there, my heart fluttering in my chest.

… … …

Rose attacked me as soon as all the guests left. I was prepared for it, I knew she was dying to join Alice in the
bathroom interrogation, but luckily for me, she was too polite to abandon her guests.

"So, Bella, you hussy." She giggled. "Was it good?"

Leave it to Rose to be blunt. "Yes, Rose, he was amazing. I'm ruined for all other men." Two could play this
game.

"I have to admit you two looked pretty hot. To be honest, I was expected a little awkward groping under the table
not a full blown, hot and heavy make out session up against the wall. I have to give the guy credit. He knows how
to get it done."

I shoved Rose's shoulder, my face beat red. "Shut it, Rose. You can't tease me about being caught in a
compromising situation. I've seen you do something like that a time or two."

She sighed. "Yes, I guess that's true. But all those men were awful. I shudder just thinking about it. This Emmett,
guy, though… now there is a grade A piece of man meat."

My eyes bulged. "What? Emmett! You like him?" I was giddy just thinking about. Flashes of adorable double
dates, like in the movies, flashed through my head.

I heard Alice screech from the kitchen. "Hey! You too better not be having fun without me! The popcorn is almost
done!"

I turned quickly back to Rose. "Wait, so did you and he talk tonight?" When I thought about it they seemed
perfect for each other. I guess my lust induced haze blinded me to their obvious compatibility. Emmett was Rose's

physical ideal.

Just then Alice emerged from the kitchen, shuffling along in her pink bunny slippers and carrying a steaming
bowl of popcorn. "Bella, grab the drinks, I couldn't carry it all."

"Rose! Hold that thought, I'll be right back." I jumped up and raced to the kitchen to grab the cups and set them on
the coffee table next the couch we were all huddled on.

"Okay, now more about Emmett. Do tell."

Both Alice and I looked at Rose with rapt attention.

"Well, there's not much to tell really. I answered the door when I heard a knock and I saw both he and Edward.
Our eyes connected and I felt the sizzle, you know?"

Oh yes, I knew the sizzle.

"I didn't know either of them, so I thought they were your guests and I had a suspicion one of them was Edward. I
was seriously bummed when I thought Emmett was Edward. But then Emmett gave me the bottle of wine they
brought and introduced himself."

"He is really attractive." I agreed.

"Attractive? The man is perfection. Did you see his muscles? His forearm has got to be bigger than my thigh! And
his hair. You know I have a thing for dark, curling hair. Oh, and he made me laugh! I have zero sense of humor,
even I can admit that, and he made me laugh constantly."

Rose seemed almost chagrined by her susceptibility to his charm.

Wow, I thought, Rosalie is gushing, and this never happens. Not much fazes Rosalie, so when someone really
catches her attention it's a big deal. Rose is every man's fantasy, tall, platinum blonde, with a body that is the envy
of every girl. Needless to say, she is a bombshell.

Rosalie stopped her tirade for a minute to catch her breath. Then we all broke out in giggles as we stared at each
other.

"God, guys, listen to us! It's like we're back in middle school! Our boy crushes are ridiculous."

"Oh, but Bella, they are so much fun!" Rose exclaimed. "Yours especially! I haven't had the chance to stick my
tongue down my crush's throat like you have."

I threw a pillow at Rose and it sailed over Alice. "Shush, Rose. Remember, you're not allowed to make fun of my
compromising situations!" I crossed my arms and stuck my nose in the air.

"Just wait until Charlie hears about this Bell! He'll have a fit!" Alice knew my Father all too well.

I couldn't even think about Charlie. I knew he still saw me as a teenager, too young to pursue any type of
relationship. The problem of my perpetual childhood was only compounded by the fact that he had relationship
issues of his own after Renee had left him so long ago.

Yeah, that was one conversation I was not looking forward to.

"Not so fast Rose! Do not shift the attention onto me. I know more happened with Emmett than you're letting on.
Now stop hedging and get to the good stuff!"

Rose was sufficiently distracted and I let out a deep breath.

… … …

Later that night, I was true to my word and called Edward as Rose, Alice and I were getting ready for bed after we
cleaned up the aftermath of the party.

The phone rang four times, and I was about to hang up when I heard a groggy voice force out, "Bella?"

"Edward, hi. I'm sorry for waking you, but I just wanted to say goodnight."

"No, no, it's fine Bella. I was waiting for your call and I guess I must have passed out." His voice was so sexy
when it was husky from sleep.

My mind knew it was sappy, but my mouth had a brain of its own. "I miss you already."

"Me too, Bella. This sleeping in separate beds arrangement we have cannot last much longer."

I pictured him lying in bed, shirtless, among his rumpled sheets and I had to agree.

… … …

The next day, Edward called me from the restaurant as I prepared for my next job interview.

"So apparently Mike stormed out of Rosalie's party last night after throwing his drink against the wall." I twirled
the phone cord around my finger absentmindedly.

"Really? Where were we when all this was going on?" Edward's voice responded. "And what made him so mad?"

"Well, that's the funny part. While Emmett went chasing after Mike yelling something about 'teaching him some
manners,' Alice went around the corner of the kitchen to see what caused his early departure."

"Oh, no." Edward had obviously caught on.

"Apparently Mike was greeted with a view of my heels in the air, wrapped around your back!" I cringed.

Edward just laughed heartily. I couldn't help but bask in the beauty of that sound a moment before I realized I
should be embarrassed.

"Edward, it was mortifying! I can't believe we did that!" I tried to make my tone scolding, but judging from his
reaction I don't think I succeeded.

"Bella, we made out in a secluded hallway during a party. Believe me, we are not the first. Don't worry about it.
I'm sure no one will even remember it tomorrow." He sounded so sure.

"Ha! You don't know Alice, she'll be torturing me about this for years to come." I could see it now. I had the
sinking suspicion that whenever I got married, the first line of her Maid of Honor speech would include the words

'high heels' and 'hallways.'

Charlie would just love that.

"You know she's just jealous that she and Jasper didn't think of doing it first."

I giggled because it was true.

Edward continued on. "And we can't blame ourselves, that whole overpowering attraction thing cropped up again.
It's totally out of our control so we might as well just go with it."

"No, Edward, never again. No more public displays of affection. I've reached my threshold for teasing. Just this
morning Rosalie made a crack about bringing a crowbar next time we're together in case she needs to pry us
apart."

"Fine, while in the company of others I promise no funny business."

I got what I wanted, but I couldn't help but be a little disappointed that I did.

"So what are your plans tonight?" He asked.

"I was just going to stay in tonight to prepare a little for my interview tomorrow and maybe do a little
housework." I laughed. "Wow, don't I sound like pure excitement."

"Bella, that suits me fine."

Of course it would. He didn't seem to find anything wrong with me, but I knew I was riddled with flaws.

"What do you say to me bringing over some dinner and we crash on your couch for awhile and I'll help you
prepare for your big day tomorrow?" Edward suggested.

"Sounds perfect. I'm starving."

"Well, luckily for you I have the restaurant so I can keep you well fed for the rest of your life." The rest of my life.
I gulped.

I ignored the butterflies in my stomach. "Alice is staying over at Jasper's tonight, so any time is fine. I'll just be
here schlepping around in my pajamas."

"Come on, Bella, don't tease me with images in my head about what you wear to bed." I could hear him groan on
the other end. "It's become my goal in life to see you in your pajamas."

I dropped my voice and tried to sound sultry, probably failing miserably. "What, flannel pants and tank tops turn
you on? Kinky."

Again, I was met with Edward's deep musical laugh. "You in flannel pants and a tank top, yes. Yes, that is a turn
on. Hell, Bella, you in anything or nothing is a turn on. I can't wait until I can actually get you alone."

"Oh, really? And what are we going to do? Play Jenga?" I teased.

"Jenga sounds fun, but I was thinking maybe we'd have a relaxing dinner, watch a movie… then I thought perhaps

I could undress you with my teeth."

Wow, that man had a way with words.

"Perhaps I'd be able to get your legs wrapped around me like before. I want your nails digging into my back
again. You have no idea how hot that was, Bella. Then I'd take my sweet time exploring and enjoying your body
without interruption until I felt it tighten and shudder. Then I'd coax you some more until I heard your voice moan
my name. Repeatedly."

After an extended pause, I was able to form a coherent sentence.

"Edward?" I heard my voice tremble.

"Yes?"

"Come over quickly."

~*~

Chapter Five

The Greatest Of Intentions

I heard a heavy knock and I ran quickly across the living room to pull the door wide open.

I saw him only about twenty-four hours ago, but it felt like forever. I missed his closeness, his voice, even his
smell.

"Edward!" I knew it was over the top, but I ran to him and threw my arms around his neck anyway. I hid my face
in the crook between his neck and shoulder, breathing in his scent.

"I missed you too, Bella," he whispered. I felt him grin into my hair as his hands ran soothingly up and down my
back.

"I think I may have missed you more," I countered, pressing against him and pushing him back against the door
while standing up on my tip-toes to kiss him squarely on the lips.

He groaned in reaction and slipped his hands underneath the back of my shirt, which only fueled my fire. Skin on
skin contact was not something we had a lot of experience with and it left my body burned with the imprint of his
hands.

I kissed him back ravenously, stroking my tongue against his. My fingers tangled in his bronze hair.
"Mmmph…Bella?" He moaned.

I continued to kiss him. "Ye… ah?" I questioned, pressing into him harder.

"Mmm…" His hands slid to my hips, stilling their movements. "We have to… We have to eat."

I finally tugged my lips from his and took a much-needed breath.

"So, what did you bring me?" I hopped down off of him and I peeked over at the bag that fell to the floor during
our little impromptu tussle.

Edward looked dazed for a minute before speakingand I could only smirk. "Porcini mushroom ravioli." He picked
up the bag, walked to the table, and started unwrapping its contents. "It was tonight's chef special and I was
assured it's excellent." He even began to lift out silverware and cloth napkins from the bag.

"Wow, Edward, you didn't have to go through all this trouble!" I looked up at him with a guilty expression.

"Nonsense. I wanted to." He pulled out a chair and started dishing up a serving of the ravioli. "Now sit down and
let me serve you. You have that big interview tomorrow; you deserve it."

Deciding to ignore the sexual connotations of that sentence in the interest of filling my stomach, I sat down in the
chair he pulled out, and laid a napkin across my lap.

"Getting served a gourmet meal while wearing my plaid flannel pajamas! This has got be a first," I laughed. I
could really start getting used to all this pampering.

"You've never looked more beautiful, Bella, I assure you." At that, I melted and I couldn't seem to keep what must
have been a ridiculous grin off my face.

So I sat there just soaking him in. Every time I saw him, he simply got more attractive. His hair glinted, reflecting
the warm overhead lights of the kitchen. His t-shirt looked old and worn and draped beautifully over his broad
shoulders and down along his lean waist.

And he was all mine.

Edward soon broke me out of my reverie.

"Red or white?" he asked, holding up two bottles of wine in front of me.

"Ah…white, please."

He took out a corkscrew from his back pocket and expertly removed the cork before filling one of the glasses
from the bag. After filling a glass of his own, he took a seat across from me and laid his hand on top of mine.

"I don't know, Edward. This seems a little bit like an actual date. It's very unlike us," I joked, spearing a ravioli
and sliding it into my mouth; it was heaven.

"I knew we could manage to have a normal relationship, we just had to get past our rather unconventional start,"
Edward teased back, smiling as I moaned over how delicious the food was.

I finished chewing and took a sip of wine, which only made the flavors of the pasta more decadent. "I have to
admit, this is all a bit surreal for me, Edward. To be honest, I'm not much of a dater."

Edward looked up quickly and caught my gaze, looking pleased. "I'm not either, Bella."

"Really? That surprises me," I said, a bit disbelieving.

Confusion clouded over his expression. "Why is that? Don't tell me you actually think that the park incident is a
normal occurrence for me." He rolled his eyes at the thought.

"No, it's not that at all. It's just…" I could feel my face start to get red. "Well, it's just that I doubt you have trouble

attracting the attention of women," I mumbled, trying to hide my embarrassment by taking another sip of wine.

Edward just shrugged, obviously not affected by the fact. "I guess people have shown interest. But, honestly, I
think I operate on a different wavelength than most women. Maybe it's a product of my upbringing, who knows."

"What do you mean?" I asked curiously.

He lifted his eyes to mine and held my gaze. "I seem to have very old fashion notions of how relationships should
work. I'm looking for more than just a sexual fling with a girl. I don't want to cheapen our relationship that way.
It's not that I believe premarital sex is wrong or anything, I just think sex should wait until there is a real
commitment between a couple."

I nodded emphatically. "That's very noble of you."

His crooked smile reappeared. "Bella, I think you have a very skewed view of me. I'm not nearly as good or as
attractive as you think I am. It's all in your head."

"Think what you want to think, Edward. I know what I see," I replied smugly, popping another ravioli into my
mouth and chewing.

Edward sighed. "Stubborn, are we?"

I could only nod, my mouth still full of pasta.

"Well, my parents have an amazing relationship and I always knew that I wanted that for myself. They met and
married young yet have managed to stay happy all these years. Of course, they have had their problems, but they
are each other's support system and best friend. It's amazing to see, and I want that in my own life," Edward
explained, his attention going back down to his plate.

"They sound amazing, Edward."

He picked up his glass and contemplated the wine inside the bowl. "They are. Carlisle, my father, is a doctor and
my mother is a retired school teacher. They are both the most caring and nurturing people I know." I couldn't help
but feel envious of Edward's warm and secure family.

"The sticking point," he continued, "is that I'm not genetically predisposed to their kindness and selflessness. I
was adopted when I was four."

That took me by surprise. "Really? I had no idea."

"Not many people do. It's not really something I talk about often. We're a true family so I don't really feel the
need to put labels on it."

"So Emmett is not your biological brother?" That would explain why their coloring and build were so different, I
thought.

"That's right. Emmett was adopted as well, about a year before me." Edward's eyes grew troubled. "Esme had an
ectopic pregnancy when she and Carlisle first married, so they were never able to have children of their own."

"Edward, I'm sure they very much regard both of you as their own children."

His crooked smile returned and I felt triumphant. "Yes, I suppose you're right." Before returning to his food he
asked about my family. "So, tell me about your history. Come on, Bella, give me all the gory details."

I was always hesitant to talk about my family. I loved both of my parents, of course, but my relationship with
them was not something I shared freely with others. Edward was different though. I was actually anxious for him
to get to know more about me and my background. "Well, it's interesting because I ended up in the same place
you are now except I got there by a very different path."

Edward looked intrigued. "How so?"

"Well, I too want one of those loving and stable relationships. I'm not looking for superficial, vapid relationships
where the only thing you get out of it is a pregnancy scare and a bad taste in your mouth. I want something like
what your parents have." I paused a minute before continuing. "I also think that sex should come after
commitment in a relationship. For me, sex equals trust, and I can't trust someone unless I know they'll be around
for the long haul."

Edward's eyes warmed and he nodded for me to continue.

"But I want the same thing you do but for very different reasons." I spun the remaining wine around in my wine
glass, preparing to tell him about the broken home I grew up in. "My mother left my father when I was young and
he never really got over it. He never moved on or found someone new." I picked at my food, moving it around
with my fork. "Needless to say, he's a little skeptical of romantic relationships."

"So, in other words, I should tread softly around your father?"

"Yeah, basically," I smiled before continuing. "I saw what my mother did to my father and I know I want nothing
to do with a relationship like that. Like I said, trust is important to me. The fleeting nature of love scares me more
than anything else."

"It doesn't have to be like that you know, Bella." His eyes were deep pools, trying to convey more to me than his
words expressed.

I felt my own lips curve into a crooked grin. "I know. I seem to be coming to recognize that."

For the next minute we just sat there, grinning like idiots at each other.

Soon after, Edward broke the silence. "Well, Bella, I promised you some fun and that I'd help you prepare for
your interview, and I'm a man of my word."

He stood up and began clearing our empty plates, putting them back in the bag along with the silverware and
napkins.

"Oh Edward, since you brought the food, it's only fair that I do the dishes," I said, holding my hand out for the
plates.

"Bella, don't be silly," he said, his forehead creasing and his mouth frowning. "This night is for you. I'll just bring
these down to the restaurant and stick them in the dishwasher. No housework for you on our first date. What kind
of boyfriend would that make me?"

I don't think anyone had ever been this considerate of me. "Thank you, Edward."

And I loved it when he referred to himself as my boyfriend.

His walked over to me, held my shoulders in his hands, and leaned down to press a kiss on my forehead. "It
makes me happy to see you happy." My knees grew weak whenever he said things like that.

"Now onto the festivities. What do you want to do now?" He asked, looking down at me inquiringly.

"Well, what are my options?" I leaned back against the counter, letting my eyes trail up and down his body, which
was splayed against the opposite counter.

He ran his hand through his thick, bronze hair while in thought. "Well, we could do some research about your job.
Or we could watch a movie. Or play a game, if you like."

"I vote for the game, most definitely," I nodded, feeling the heat suffuse my cheeks as I remembered our
conversation last night about games and pajamas.

"Perfect choice," he grinned, walking back over to the big paper bag in which he brought our dinner. "You go sit
on the couch. I have a present for you."

"No, no, presents, Edward! Dinner was enough of a gift." I'd feel uncomfortable if he pampered me too much. His
simple presence was the greatest gift I could ask for. Anything more would be… sinful.

He stalked over to me, wrapped his hands around my waist, and kissed me. He moved his lips against mine,
rubbing them lightly back and forth. "Indulge me, Bella. Please."

My heart beat rapidly and I gave him the best response I could muster. "O... okay."

"Thank you. Now go sit down and I'll bring it over."

I went over to the couch and brought the wine bottle, as well as our empty glasses, with me. As I sat down and
poured us a second drink, I heard him rustling in the large paper bag.

Then I felt the cushion sink in next to me and I looked up to see a teasing smile on his lips. He held up a small
rectangular box like a trophy. In big purple and white letters I saw the word 'Jenga'."

I broke out into a fit of giggles. "You didn't!"

"Oh, you bet I did. How could I not after that conversation we had earlier? It was just too tempting."

"I feel like I'm back in grade school! I haven't played this game in so long." I watched him as he removed the
plastic wrap from the box.

"Neither have I, and I'm sure I'm rusty. But it should be interesting playing with you." He turned the box upside
down and the wooden blocks slid out, already towered neatly. Then he slipped off the couch and onto the floor
next to the coffee table. I did the same and scooted over closer to him so our thighs were touching.

"Ladies first," he motioned.

With great concentration, I chose to remove a block from the very top row.

Edward looked at me disapprovingly. "Oh come on, Bella, where is your sense of adventure?" He kissed my

cheek before removing a block closer to the middle of the stack.

"Edward! It will fall during the first minute!"

"Isn't that the best part, though? When all the blocks come tumbling down?"

"I suppose so, but then we have to pick them all up again." Then I got a naughty idea in my head. If he was so
intent on losing, I thought I would be nice and help him along.

While he decided which block he would remove next, I nonchalantly reached over and put my hand on his thigh.

He glanced down at the touch but didn't say anything, managing to remove his block safely. After I took my turn
and he was about to go again, I ran my hand further up his thigh, closer to his groin. Then, slowly, I brushed my
finger tips back and forth across the denim, my expression remained serene and oblivious.

That's when I saw his hand begin to shake slightly. Without missing a beat, I smoothly slid out my block after he
had taken his turn, sliding my hand up farther, gently cupping the inside of his thigh. My hand rested dangerously
close to the growing bulge in his jeans and I pretended I didn't notice.

As his trembling hand reached for the next block, I used my nails to lightly scratch up the length of his zipper. I
heard his breath catch harshly and his hand knocked down the tower of wooden blocks.

I began to grin in victory, but suddenly I was splayed flat by two hundred pounds of determined male. His arms
came around my back, as his body pressed mine into the rug on the floor. I automatically wrapped my calves
tightly around his hips and moaned delightedly as his lips met mine.

"Miss Swan," he began between kisses. "You are a temptress."

I felt his hands slide down my back until they came to rest inside the waistband of my pajama pants. He cupped
my rear end to bring us closer together, while I speared my hands through his hair. I began to pant as his bulge
started to ride seductively against my heated core.

The friction sent fireworks through my body and I gasped in reaction.

He groaned loudly in my ear and I nipped gently at his earlobe and ran my nails down his back, along his spine.

Our tongues met more passionately then and I became lost in the sensation of him. I felt as if he was a part of me;
that we were somehow metaphysically connected and that when wrapped around each other like this, I was
complete.

Edward dropped his forehead to mine, breathing heavily. "Bella, we really have to talk about this and where we
want this to go before we go any further."

His self restraint astounded me. I was about to rip his shirt off his body and beg him to take me, virginity be
damned.

I was grateful for his self-awareness, however, and I helped him regain control by sitting up and tugging my shirt
down.

With a sigh, we both leaned back against the couch before turning to look at one another.

His cheeks looked flushed, his hair even wilder than normal, and his breathing was still harsh. He had never
looked better.

"Bella," he sighed, cupping his head in his hands. We just had a conversation, not twenty minutes ago, about how
we both wanted to take things slow and make our physical relationship mean something."

"You're simply too tempting, Mr. Cullen." Edward grinned at that and reached over to kiss me deeply, his hands
cupped around my face.

"You're right, though, Edward. We have to figure out what we want to do with these feelings."

He pulled away as I spoke, before leaning in again to steal another kiss. "You go first," he commanded.

"Well, I think that we can take our time. It would probably be good for us. I'd like us to have a strong foundation
before consummating our relationship." I amazed myself with my maturity. Just two seconds ago I was rolling
around the floor with my boyfriend's hands in my pants.

"That's fine. Perfect, even." He picked up my hand in both of his, sandwiching my hot palm between his cool
ones. "I don't want to do anything until we're completely comfortable." He looked deeply into my eyes before
speaking again. "I can't mess this up, Bella. You mean too much to me already."

This insecurity took me by surprise. I was the mere mortal dating a god; I was supposed to be the insecure party in
this relationship.

Quickly I got up, straddled his legs, sat on his lap, and rested my forearms on his shoulders. "Edward, don't be
ridiculous. You couldn't mess this up if you tried. We're like two pieces of a puzzle, we just fit, and there's
nothing you can do that would ever change that."

Then I kissed him gently, trying to convey in action what I couldn't say in words. He was quickly becoming my
world – my reason for existing.

"Come on, Bella." He reached for my hand, and his long fingers engulfed mine. "Just lay with me on the couch.
We can do that without jumping each other, right?" He said, grinning.

He lay down across the cushions, his head leaning against the arm rest,and brought me down to him. I placed my
body on top of his, my chest pressed against his side, my hips resting between his. I felt cocooned, warm, and
safe.

"Edward, before this goes any further, there's something I need to tell you." I twisted the cloth of his shirt
nervously between my hands.

"What exactly do you mean by 'this'"? He questioned with a smug smile.

I glared at him. "You know, I mean me and you… us. Our relationship."

Edward smiled, satisfied. "I know. I just wanted to hear you say it."

I just sighed. "You're incorrigible."

"Only with you, beautiful. You seem to bring out the obnoxious in me." He readjusted my body on top of his and
laid my hand flat against his chest, over his heart, before covering my hand with his own. "Now, continue. What

did you need to tell me?"

"Well, the thing is… I know I act really sexually confident around you. Something about you just makes me do
things I would never, ever do normally," I said, trying to calm my racing heartbeat.

"The feeling is mutual, Bella, believe me," he said, squeezing my hand. "I swear, I try to be a complete
gentleman, but sometimes when I'm around you, all my thoughts of manners and politeness fly out the window."

"But I like it, Edward. I like it when you lose control." I laid a kiss against his t-shirt clad chest. "But you have to
know that I don't… I don't have a lot of experience in that area."

"What do you mean, exactly?"

I ignored his question and continued on with my convoluted explanation. "I don't know whether this will be a
complete turn off for you, and I hope it won't be, because it's only temporary but…"

"Just say it, Bella. I swear nothing you could say would make me want or adore you any less. Please feel free to
tell me anything." His hand ran soothingly up and down my back, making me relax.

My boyfriend was perfection.

"Well, the thing is… is that… I'm a virgin." There. It was out there.

"Mmm…that's nice," he said.

That was not the reaction I was expecting.

He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and pressed a kiss to my temple. "It makes two of us."

His meaning took a minute to fully sink in. Once it did I smacked him on the shoulder. "Edward! You've got to be
kidding. What was all that 'let me undress you with my teeth' business?"

He chuckled, and I felt the sound reverberate against my face, which waspressed against his chest. "What can I
say, you bring out the best of me, Bella."

I lifted my head and looked at him incredulously.

"Is it so hard to believe? I may be a virgin, but I am still a man and I've had years to cultivate a very active
imagination." Suddenly, he flipped us over and his body slipped on top of mine. His weight pressed me into the
seat cushions.

"Let me illustrate for you, Bella." Resting his weight on his elbows, he dropped his head to my neck and dragged
hot kisses along my collarbone.

I let a shuttering breath escape. "Whatever happened to going slowly?"

"We are going slow, Bella. We won't do anything too imaginative. I just want to kiss my girlfriend." He ran his
lips along the scoop neck of my t-shirt, leaving a blazing trail of heat as he went. My back arched at the sensation.

"Ever since I met you, Bella, I've had the most amazing dreams of what we can do together, what we can learn
from each other when we decide we're ready." I felt his lips move against my skin as he spoke.

"Like what?" I asked, barely managing a whisper.

"I want to know what makes you feel good, what sets you on fire. I want to know what I have to do to bring my
name from your lips in a scream. I want to know what makes you shudder and gasp." His hands slowly pushed up
the bottom of my t-shirt and started running enticingly over my stomach and along the waistband of my pajama
pants.

My voice trembled. "Well, you're doing a pretty good job already."

"Really, Bella, do you like this?" His lips were close to my ear and I felt them run across my temple and along my
hairline.

One of his hands moved further beneath the band of my pants while his other hand went behind my knee and
pulled it up, so his hips slid between my own. Then he wrapped my ankle around his backbefore running his hand
back up along my leg to my thigh. "Do you, Bella?"

I had a hard time remembering his question. Haltingly, I responded. "Yes… yes, I like it, Edward."

He smiled dazzlingly and swooped down to take my lips with his own, brushing his tongue against mine. I
strained up to press closer to him and I sucked his bottom lip between my own.

He groaned into my mouth and I felt his hips push forward against mine in reaction.

Reaching around his back, I began tugging at the bottom of his t-shirt, jerking it up over his back. He seemed to
understand my intention because he reared up quickly and slipped his shirt off over his head before throwing it to
the floor.

His sleekly muscled, naked chest dropped to mine and I was frantic to bring him even closer to me. I reached up
to grab his hand from beside my head and brought it to my breast, hoping to get a little relief from this unbearable
tension. He kissed me deeper and I felt his hand begin to move across my chest, kneading my burning flesh.

I gasped sharply. "Edward, yes!"

He must have liked hearing his name because he shuttered under my hands.

Suddenly, he lifted himself up on his elbows. "Bella," he said breathlessly. "We need to take a breather or I'm
going to forget all about my honorable intentions."

I sighed contentedly, wondering what on earth I had done to deserve this man. "I suppose we have time to take
this slow."

He dropped his head to mine and pressed a reverent kiss against my swollen lips.

"Oh yes, Bella. We have the rest of our lives."

~*~

Chapter Six

Celebrating New Beginnings

I walked shakily down the sidewalk, once again navigating my way along the cracked path in heels. My hands
shook as I dialed my cell phone. I waited with baited breath until I heard a velvet voice on the other end speak.
"Hello, beautiful. How did it go?"

"Edward!" I cried. "I got it!" My fellow pedestrians shot me funny looks, but I couldn't seem to quiet down my
laughter.

I heard him laugh heartily and my smile grew even wider at his reaction. "Bella, that's fantastic! I knew they
would love you."

"Can you believe it? You're talking to the new Junior Editor of the leisure section of The Seattle Traveler!" Just
saying the words made my knees shake even more, so I thought it prudent to calm down on a nearby bench. No
need to embarrass myself any further by falling over.

"Bella, I'm so proud of you. I knew you had nothing to worry about. Your professionalism and work ethic set you
apart from the rest."

"Edward, stop. As my boyfriend, you're biased in my favor by definition."

He chuckled and the sound sent a thrill through me. "Well, you got me there. So this definitely calls for a
celebration tonight. How about you come by the restaurant? We can get the group together and have dinner. How
does that sound?"

"Fantastic. I could use a celebratory glass of wine. Or five."

"Whatever you want, Bella, it's yours."

Okay, I just couldn't let that one pass. "Really, Edward? Anything I want?" I asked, attempting to be seductive.

"You have to know by now that I could never deny you anything." He paused, tension in his voice. "You know
that, right? That I would do anything for you; anything to see you happy?"

I heard my voice hitch. "I do now." Of course when I was being dirty he had to be a complete gentleman and
sweetheart.

For some reason the emotion of the day caught up with me and I bit my lip as I felt my eyes begin to water. How
could I be so lucky?

"Edward, where are you right now?" I asked, trying to disguise the emotion in my voice. I just had to see him
now.

"I'm at the restaurant filling out some purchase orders. Where are you?"

I glanced up at the towering building that held the office of The Seattle Traveler magazine where I'd be spending
most of my time in the near future. "Outside the Commercial building on Broadway."

"Perfect. How about I come and pick you up? We can hang out here at the restaurant until the rest of our friends
arrive. I admit it may be a little boring, but I'd love to see you."

I laughed, amazed that he could ever think that spending time with him would be boring. "Edward, you're
ridiculous. There is never a dull moment with you," I told him honestly.

He chuckled as well. "Well, I promise you, some people find me very boring."

"Obviously they don't get you like I do. You are a fantastic business man, a complete gentleman, and you make
Brad Pitt look downright simian. Plus you play the piano! Honestly, Edward, you are any woman's wet dream."
My mind started to drift to all the trouble we could get into on top of a sturdy baby grand piano.

"Now who's being biased?" he laughed. "But as long as I can play a role in your wet dreams, I'm a happy man.
Now, let me grab my keys and I'll come get you."

I frowned. "Don't be ridiculous, Edward. I'm only about two blocks away. I can practically see the restaurant's
awning from here. I'll see you ten minutes."

"Honestly, Bella, I don't mind. I'd like to come and get you."

"Nope. No way. You finish your paper work and I'll see you soon." I snapped the phone shut before he could
argue. Giggling, I rose from the bench, grabbed my briefcase, and continued to navigate my way down the
sidewalk.

My phone vibrated in my pocket. Of course it would be Edward calling to protest about the abrupt end to our call.
I picked up my phone, gathering myself for a witty retort, when I saw the name 'Jacob' light up the face of my
phone.

My chest tightened and I quickly stuffed my phone in my pocket. That was one conversation I was not ready to
have. I just couldn't go back there; I couldn't go back to being that girl.

I ignored the beep that alerted me that I had new voicemail.

… … …

I arrived at the restaurant surprisingly unscathed. My high heels were cooperative for once and I only tripped
twice on the way over.

I walked through the doors and was met by a tall, striking young woman with long dark hair and flawless skin.
She was perfectly put together; not a hair was out of place and she was expertly outfitted and manicured.
"Welcome to La Tua Cantante, my name is Irina. Do you have reservations with us this evening?"

She looked at me expectantly, a canned smile on her face. "Actually, I'm here to see Edward Cullen. He should be
expecting me," I said warmly.

Her eyes bulged and her smile got tight. "Of course, let me notify him of your arrival."

How proper, I thought, as she turned away abruptly and walked down a dimly lit hallway in the back of the
restaurant.

Not a minute passed before I heard him call my name and saw him striding toward me. He rushed over and
scooped me up into his arms, one arm under my knees, the other arm supporting my back. "Congratulations again,
gorgeous," he whispered.

I smiled as he kissed me, entwining my arms around his neck and threading my fingers through his thick, wild
hair.

He growled in his throat after the kiss went on longer than either of us intended. "God, Bella, I missed you." He
pressed his forehead against mine.

"You just saw me last night," I said, inordinately pleased by my welcome.

"I know, I can't help it, you're my addiction." He pressed his lips to the side of my neck and gently set me on my
feet. As I adjusted my skirt, I noticed the hostess standing behind Edward, shooting daggers at me with her eyes. I
was taken aback by her hostility, and quickly averted my gaze.

Determined not to let some jealous employee ruin my perfect day, I grabbed Edward's hand and asked him to give
me a tour.

The restaurant was beautiful. It was decorated in a modern style and yet felt warm and inviting, which was a stark
contrast to the cold shoulders I'd been receiving from Edward's staff.

He held my hand as he brought me through the various rooms of the restaurant. He introduced everyone by name,
from the head chef to the busboy. Every single one eyed me with suspicion if not outright hostility.

Edward must have noticed their reaction to me, as well, because he wrapped his arm around my waist and brought
me closer to his body before walking me to his office. Once we were inside and he closed the door, he let out a
pained sigh and ran his hands through his mussed hair. "Bella, I'm so sorry about that."

"I don't understand, Edward. What did I do?" When I first met the hostess, I thought it was simple jealousy she
was feeling because I was dating the god that was Edward, but since everyone in the building seemed to regard
me with the same suspicion, I knew something was wrong.

"Bella, honestly, it's not you," he said, looking genuinely upset. "I'll have a word with them, and believe me,
they'll never treat you like that again."

"I just met them. How could they possibly hate me?" I knew I was being overly sensitive, but I wanted these
people to like me. They were Edward's friends and employees. I knew they played a large role in his life and I
was anxious to fit in with all of his friends and coworkers.

"Please, believe me, it's not like that," he said pleadingly.

I sat down on the couch adjacent to his large mahogany desk. "Well, then, please tell me how it is."

Edward sighed and sat down next to me so our knees were touching. He reached for my hand and placed it in his
lap, gripping my palm tightly.

"Before you, Bella, I had a rather rocky relationship with my ex-girlfriend."

I felt my eyes grow wide. This was one complication I had not seen coming.

"Her name was Tanya, but she's completely out of my life now." He leaned back on the couch and wrapped his
arm around my shoulder, pulling me into his chest. I rested my face against his sweater, placing my hand over his
heart, and listened to him talk.

"Tanya was a whirlwind. She always had to be the center of attention. At first, I admired her zest for life and her
ambitious nature. Then, I realized she was willing to achieve her ambitions by walking all over those close to

her." I felt his fingers run distractedly through my hair but kept silent so he would continue.

"I think she came to resent my success with the restaurant. She had a fledgling interior design business and its
growth was much slower than La Tua's. I think she began to feel threatened and needed to find a way to turn the
spotlight back on herself.

"My staff was always wary of her and even told me to be careful of her cutthroat ways. I should have listened, but
honestly, I was too distracted by the restaurant. It took up all of my time back then. Well, given Tanya's
resentment and my lack of attention, she cheated on me with one of her clients, a married one, to be precise.

"One of my staff members found out about it and let me know what happened. Of course I broke up with her on
the spot, but ever since then my staff has been a little wary of whom I date. I'm afraid they're rather protective of
me."

I sat there for a moment trying to soak in all he had said. I guess it made me feel better that the staff didn't have a
problem with me per se, but just a problem with Edward's girlfriends in general. I guess I should be happy that his
staff thought so highly of him to feel compelled to protect him from potentially venomous women.

"You're not upset, Bella, are you?" Concern clearly colored his tone.

"No, I'm not upset." I lifted my head and kissed him gently to let him know I was telling the truth. "Thank you for
telling me."

"Bella," he said, before kissing me back, "give them time. I know they will love you. I will tell them again how
good you are for me. They have to see the changes you've wrought in me. In no time they'll be begging you to
visit every night. I promise." He bent his head and pressed his cheek to my forehead.

"Edward, really, don't worry. I completely understand. I think I admire and like your staff even more for taking
such good care of you." I smiled up at him and bit his lip playfully.

He wrapped his arms tightly around me and returned my playful nip. "Thank you, Bella, for being so wonderful
and understanding."

"I meant what I said, Edward. Trust for me is important in a relationship and I've decided to trust you implicitly."
I twined my fingers in his shirt, always nervous when I revealed anything about my feelings for him.

"I've seen too many couples break up over the silliest thing. One slight misunderstanding or awkward moment
sends a couple into a complete tailspin. I don't want that for us. I need us to be stronger than that. I need our
feelings for each other to be able to overcome that," I said earnestly.

"Bella… Bella, I…" His eyes were filled with some sort of strong emotion and he seemed to struggle with his
words, aching to tell me something. He seemed to think better of it because he said, "I adore you."

I smiled up at him, my heart full. "I adore you, too, Edward." Maybe in time we'd feel comfortable enough to say
those other three words that held so much more meaning.

"Now," Edward said smiling, as he stood up off the couch, "I want to give you something."

"Edward," I groaned, "you already give me too much. I really don't need anything more. You're present enough."

"Indulge me, Bella," he said, as he walked over to his desk and opened the top drawer. "Today is a special day, so

I have a legitimate excuse to pamper you."

I followed him over to the desk and perched on the top of it, crossing my legs. "Fine, just for today, though,
Edward," I scolded. "I don't want this to become a habit."

His eyes lit up and he leaned down to kiss me. "Of course not," he grinned, sounding like a kid who just got off
with a light punishment and fully intended to repeat his transgression.

I sighed and shook my head as he placed a medium-sized, velvet box in my hand. I glanced up at him, in shock.
"You bought me jewelry? Edward, really I can't accept something so extravagant."

"Yes, you can. And it's not extravagant. It's just a little something I want you to have."

I slowly opened the box and was greeted by the sight of a delicate silver charm bracelet. It was adorned with one
charm in the shape of a grand piano. I felt my eyes begin to tear. "Thank you, Edward," I sniffled. "I love it. It
will always remind me of you."

I reached up and gathered his body to mine. I pulled him to my lips and kissed him with all the emotion I felt
running through my body. He returned the gesture and pulled me up to his chest. I wrapped by body around him
and simply basked in his nearness. Our kiss grew heated as his hands traveled down my back.

Then I heard a loud knock on the door followed by Emmett's warning voice. "I'm coming in and you two better
not be making out!"

Edward pulled back and set me back down on the desk. We both broke out into hysterical laughter. Of course
Emmett would have to interrupt us.

… … …

Our entire group gathered around a large, decadent table in a private room at the back of the restaurant. The wine
flowed freely, laugher was abundant, and the food was delicious.

"So Edward turns to the saleswoman and says, 'I'm sorry, I was referring to the piano'." Everyone at the table
broke into raucous laughter as Emmett retold a story of how a poor saleswoman mistook Edward's words of
admiration for a piano, as praise of her own physique. "Edward always did have a way with the ladies," Emmett
said as he raised his eyebrows suggestively.

Edward simply looked sheepish and shook his head in silent laughter.

"Women throw themselves at him constantly and he doesn't even notice them," Emmett continued. "Sometimes I
even feel sorry for those poor women. They just try so hard and it's all for nothing."

Rosalie spoke up before Emmett could embarrass Edward further. "Well, it looks like someone finally caught his
attention."

"And it's about time!" Emmett roared. "I feared for the guy's sanity. He just worked too much to be healthy."
Emmett pounded Edward on the back good-naturedly. "Now look at him! The guy is head over heels."

Edward leaned over and pressed a kiss to my cheek. "What can I say? Bella is irresistible."

I blushed crimson and smiled sweetly at him, stuffing a breadstick in my mouth before I said anything stupid and

sappy.

"Oh, well Bella's the same way. All our lives she never gave most guys the time of day. In high school, I swear,
Bella got asked to the prom by at least four different guys. At the time, I bet they didn't know that they'd have to
be friends with her for at least a decade before she'd let them even kiss her!"

I shot Rose a glare; I did not want to bring my past with men into this conversation.

Rose continued, undaunted. "And Bella certainly never lost her head over a guy. She's always been the most self-
sufficient of the three of us. But now look at her! The girl is all loopy over Edward. I've never seen her like this,"
Rose laughed.

"You two have become pretty inseparable lately," Alice chirped. "It's like you're an old married couple. You
finish each other's sentences and have silent conversations. It would be creepy if it wasn't so adorable. I couldn't
be happier for the two of you."

Rosalie must have felt that I should share in Edward's embarrassment. "Tell me about it! I'm getting a sugar
headache just seeing those two smolder at each other."

I sent Rose an evil glare. "Don't think I didn't notice you cop a feel of Emmett under the table, Rose! So don't
make fun of me for my lack of subtlety."

Rose actually blushed and flashed me a guilty grin. Emmett was staring at Rose, smiling dopily down upon her; I
wasn't the only one with PDA problems.

Alice was only too eager to jump into our game. "Yeah, Rose, tell us about you and Emmett. What has been going
on there?"

"It's none of your business, Alice!" Rose said sharply, and then sent Alice a teasing wink. Emmett covered her
hand with his and squeezed. They were adorable together.

"Rose and I went on a few date and we decided to give it a go." We all looked at him questioningly. "You, know,
exclusivity and all that."

Edward spoke up without missing a beat. "Ah! The mighty bear, Emmett, has been tamed! I didn't think I would
live to see the day. The female population of Seattle will be sadly remised to learn of your abrupt departure,
Emmet."

"Let 'em brood," Emmett said. "I'm a one-woman guy now." He gazed down at Rosalie again, his affection for her
evident in his gaze.

"You bet you are!" Rose said testily, playfully punching him in the shoulder.

Emmett's grin grew wider. "Oh, I love it when you boss me around, beautiful."

Rose's feminine laugh filled the room. "That's good, Em, because I have a sneaking suspicion this might actually
work out."

"Hey, what do you know? Me too." Emmett bent down and kissed Rose delicately on the lips, as if she were made
of glass. Their relationship was new and they were learning about each other and it was a lovely sight to see. I
loved Rose dearly and she deserved someone who would be her perfect foil and Emmett seemed to be that.

Of course, it was early in their relationship, but I had high hopes for them. They seemed so well suited. Rosalie
could keep Emmett organized and focused and he could help her loosen up and be more carefree. Plus, they both
couldn't keep their eyes off of each other.

Just then I felt a vibration in my pocket. I knew I received a text message. Fearing it was from work, I subtlety
took out my phone as the conversation continued around me. I flipped open the lid and was greeted by a message
from Jacob. It read, "Why are you ignoring me? Call me. I love you. Come home."

I felt my hand begin to shake and I took a deep breath to calm myself. This was not the time to deal with the
problems waiting for me at home. Pushing Jacob's words to the back of my mind, I refocused on my friends'
banter. I stuffed the phone in my purse sitting by my chair. I made sure it was buried at the bottom.

Rose was apparently getting Alice back for her earlier jab. "And how about you Alice? We need to hear
something embarrassing about your relationship."

"Oh no, let's not go there!" Jasper said commandingly.

"That's right. Don't take your sexual frustrations out on us," said Alice. "It's not our fault we're the only ones
getting laid at this table while the rest of you are left playing footsie under the table."

Both Rose's and my faces turned a pale shade of pink, so I knew she was as guilty as I was. Ever since we sat
down, I had been rubbing my leg against Edward's as he sat next to me. There was nothing overly sexual about
the gesture, but the contact was comforting.

Alice did put some naughty ideas in my head, however.

Soon the conversation turned to the party at Rose's last week and I became distracted when Edward put his hand
on my knee. I glanced over at him, but his attention was fixed on the conversation taking place around him.

I vaguely heard something about 'poor Mike Newton' and his abrupt departure from the party. I couldn't focus on
the conversation, however, as all my nerve endings were attuned to Edward's touch.

His fingers ran lightly up and down my thigh as he spoke with Jasper. I tried to keep still and control my
breathing. I couldn't be the only one to suffer, though; I had to make him feel what I was feeling.

I softly slipped off my shoe and skimmed my toes down his calf. Edward didn't react, so I decided to take more
drastic measures. With no warning, I also placed my hand on his lap and my fingertips were immediately drawn
upward toward the heat of his groin.

I drew lazy circles on the denim and I laughed inwardly when his muscles tensed. He looked over at me then,
color high in his cheeks. To fan the flames, I made a show of licking some non-existent lip gloss off my lips. He
was so fun to tease.

His eyes followed the movement of my tongue with rapt attention.

I was shocked at myself. I never felt this comfortable around men, or this sexually attuned to another person. It
was heady and empowering. Edward brought out aspects of my personality I never knew I had.

His hand tightened on my thigh in reaction to my teasing and slipped upward until his fingers came to rest on my
panties. My breath caught and I squirmed delicately in my chair. Just a little pressure and I'd be a goner. I felt

between his legs and was pleasantly surprised to find that he would be, too.

Edward choked on the water he had been sipping and cleared his throat. "Bella, will you come with me for a
moment, please? I'd like to show you something."

I blushed. Could he be any more obvious?

Apparently not. Everyone around the table was avoiding looking at us but they all had knowing smirks on their
faces. Luckily, I was too turned on to care and I quickly rose from my chair. I placed my napkin on the table,
grabbed the hand he held out to me, and followed him out of the dining room.

He entwined his fingers with mine, and pulled me down along a hall to the back of the restaurant. I had to quicken
my pace to keep up with his long strides. I squeezed his hand in mine, feeling his rough calluses against the soft
skin of my palm.

He didn't speak, but looked back at me over his shoulder. His face was flushed and he had an almost frantic look
in his eyes. They looked nearly black, his pupils were so dilated. The obvious lust in his gaze made my heart jump
and my breathing increase.

He continued to pull me along until we got came to a door which was labeled 'Cullen.' He opened the door
abruptly, stepped back, and waved me through the doorway. Managing to enter the room without tripping over the
jamb, I noticed that we were back in his office.

The room was dark, lit only by diluted light coming in from the street from passing traffic. The large desk and
padded chair that took up most of the right side of the room threw long shadows across the floor. Beyond those
rather obvious characteristics of the room, I'm afraid I wasn't able to notice much else. My attention was, instead,
focused on the man behind me, radiating tension.

Slowly, he walked up behind me, wrapping his arms tightly around my waist, making breathing difficult. My back
pressed firmly against his chest and I felt electricity shoot through every limb of my body as he held me against
him. I felt his hot breath against my neck and my stomach clenched.

Pulling me backward, he shut the door.

I heard the lock turn over and latch.

~*~

Chapter Seven

The Office, Uninterrupted

Slowly, he walked up behind me, wrapping his arms tightly around my waist, making breathing difficult. My back
pressed firmly against his chest and I felt electricity shoot through every limb of my body as he held me against
him. I felt his hot breath against my neck and my stomach clenched.

Pulling me backward, he shut the door.

I heard the lock turn over and latch.

He stepped forward, bringing us away from the wall. His arm wrapped more fully around me as I felt his hot
breath touch the back of my neck. His lips ran the length of my hair line and the harshness of his breath made the

delicious tension between my legs even worse.

I felt the hard length of his body all along my back. His groin pressed hotly against the hollow at the small of my
back. I moaned, then bit my lip as he rubbed enticingly against me.

"Bella," he rasped. "You smell delicious. I can't get enough." His nose ran along my jaw before he pressed a hot,
wet kiss under my chin. "I had to get us out of that dining room. I couldn't stand the torture. I had to get my hands
on you."

I couldn't speak; the tension in my body was so overwhelming. I turned my head toward his and took his lips in a
heated, rather desperate kiss. "Edward." The sound of his voice, the meaning behind his words, and the feeling of
him pressed against me set my body ablaze and I was desperate for relief. I tried to rub my thighs together to
relieve some of the tension.

It only made it worse.

"What is it?" His low voice in my ear sent shivers down spine. "Tell me what you want and it's yours."

Feeling bold, I reached down and grabbed his other hand which was wrapped around my hip. I wrestled his fist
open and pressed his cool palm on my stomach, below my navel. "Please, Edward," I moaned. "Please, touch
me."

His lips took mine hungrily, distracting me while his hand moved from my stomach, down the length of my thigh.
His tongue entered my mouth forcefully, overwhelming my senses. I felt his hand tighten and he began to lift the
length of my skirt up my leg. The slippery sensation of the silk running up my smooth thigh was nearly my
undoing.

I lifted my hand high behind my head and ran my fingers through his hair, keeping us locked in a kiss. My other
hand clasped his arm around my waist, ensuring it stayed there. Breathing was overrated anyway. I loved the
feeling of us fully connected. I needed his touch. When we were connected, I felt at peace. Being with him was as
natural as breathing.

He lifted my skirt up to my hip and his hand wrapped around my upper thigh. His fingers dug into the flesh on the
back of my leg. "God, Bella, you don't know what you do to me." He placed his lips to my jaw, breathing rapidly.

I could only whimper in response. I rubbed my thighs together again and tried to push his hand higher while
straining back against him and rubbing against his groin. My words may have failed me, but my body knew what
it wanted.

Edward gasped and both his arms tightened in reaction. His fingers pressed up against my heated core and my
knees went weak. Luckily, his arm was still locked around me and he lifted me until my toes barely touched the
floor. The gesture was so masculine and erotic, I felt my toes curl.

His fingers slipped beneath the lace band of my panties and felt around the wetness to push heavily against that
part of me that craved him the most. I gasped in shock. The pleasure was unlike anything I had felt before. My
mind went blank and all I could feel was him. My nerve endings absorbed the feeling of his rough palms between
my legs, his strong arm wrapped around my waist, his hot breath at my ear, his low voice whispering my name.

He was devastating.

The pressure built steadily in my lower body and I strained against him, trying to reach my peak. It took only one

or two strokes of his hand before it became too much.

I felt my body tighten and fireworks exploded behind my eyes. The tension dissipated in delicious waves through
my body. The feelings were so intense and I felt my heart hitch and my breathing stop. Only once my muscles
loosened could I begin to function again.

"Bella, you are so beautiful. I wish I could tell you what you do to me," Edward breathed into my hair, his voice
low and husky. "You're glorious."

My body went limp, utterly satiated. He still held me up as I leaned all my weight back against his chest. It took
all my remaining strength to turn my face back toward his. I ran my tongue lazily up the length of his throat
before capturing his mouth with mine.

We wrestled with a wet, open mouthed kiss until I felt a persistent prodding at my back. I grinned wickedly,
basking in my new found feminine power. He made me feel beautiful, cherished, and wanted. I felt the strength
return to my limbs and I wanted to return him the favor.

I squirmed in his arms, letting him know I wanted to be put down. He did so gently, letting his hands run along
my body as my feet touched the floor. I stood on my toes and kissed his mouth sweetly. "Thank you, Edward."
Words couldn't express how grateful I was to have just received such mind-blowing pleasure.

My actions, however, could.

His hands skimmed up and down my sides, from my hips to my breasts and back again. The feeling of his hands
against the silk of my dress was breathtaking. The same electricity I felt that day in park persisted, undiluted.

I placed my hands squarely on his chest and pushed him backward slightly, letting him know I wanted him to
move. He did so hesitantly and looked at me in question. I merely shook my head; words were inappropriate right
now.

He backed up slowly until his thighs came to rest against his mahogany desk. I ran my hand over his shoulders, up
his neck, and into his mussed hair. His breathing remained harsh.

"My turn," I whispered with a smile.

"No, Bella, really, you don't have to. Let's wait until we get to my place," Edward muttered. His words said one
thing, but his body said another. He seemed dazed by my closeness and his hands hadn't yet left my sides.

"But I want to," I said, nuzzling his ear. I dragged my fingertips down his tight stomach muscles until I reached
the button of his jeans. His hands fell to my hips and brought me close until I was standing between his legs.

His breathing got deeper and I unbuttoned his pants and lowered the zipper. "Uh… Bella? Are you sure?" I loved
how his voice sounded when he was aroused; it sent thrilling chills up my spine.

"Yes, Edward, I'm positive. Now be quiet and let me work." Apparently, Edward had brought my inner vixen
back to life.

Edward did as he was told and shut up. I saw his adam's apple bob as he swallowed. I loved that he was a little
nervous and very excited. I was glad that our feelings for each other were mutual and that I seemed to foster the
same feelings of awe and wonder in him as he did in me.

I kissed him fully on the mouth, pressing my tongue against his and breathing him in while I moved my hand into
his pants and took his length into my palm; he was so hot and rigid.

Pushing his pants down and freeing him, I marveled at his size and felt a little apprehension at how we would fit
together once we decided we were ready to sleep together. I pushed that thought aside, however, in order to fully
marvel at what I was able to do to him.

His length was so firm and yet incredibly soft to the touch. I moved my hand firmly up and down, slowly at first,
and then faster as his breathing became more frantic. He attacked me with a kiss and brought one of his hands to
the back of my head to deepen it. Our tongues fought for dominance with each other and I began to feel that
telling pressure building between my legs again.

I felt his hands at my shoulders as he delicately pushed down the straps of my dress. The silk fell off my body
until the fabric caught in the crook of my elbows. His hands immediately went to my breasts and he lifted them
out of my bra cups and ran his fingers lightly across the tips.

I tried to stay focused on my task as I threw my head back and let the lovely sensation flood my body.

He brought me closer, so I was wedged against him, and then one hand dropped between my legs and slid under
my skirt. I began to tremble and he lavished more attention on me and once again brought me to new heights.

His other hand went to mine and squeezed my fingers so they wrapped more firmly around him. "Harder, Bella." I
was a little worried I might hurt him, but he seemed to be enjoying himself. His face was buried against my
shoulder, lavishing attention on my neck which he knew I loved. Every once in a while he would gasp in pleasure
and my own delight would double.

Soon I felt him tense, pull me to him, and bite my neck gently. The feeling was so erotic, I fell over the edge with
him and I shook as pleasure exploded through my body a second time. He groaned my name just as his own name
left my lips in a panting whisper.

I smiled, so elated I could give him the same pleasure he gave me. I used a tissue to clean him up and threw it in
the waste basket.

His kissed my neck so gently and reverently that I felt my heart hitch in my chest.

"Thank you, Bella, you're incredible," he said with wonderment clear in his tone. With a soft caress, he brought
the straps of my dress back onto my shoulders before running his hands down to my sides where they clasped
around my waist.

We stood there together, his arms wrapped around my waist, mine draped over his back, for a few minutes while
we absorbed the moment. What we had together was amazing, so deep and powerful and unlike anything I ever
knew existed.

He was my other half in every sense of the phrase. What we did together was beautiful and precious.

Soon he pulled away and took my face in his hands. "I can't even begin to describe what you do to me. You are
simply perfection." He pressed his forehead to mine before kissing me gently between the eyes.

"I've never met anyone like you. You… You absolutely mean the world to me." His voice was tense and filled
with emotion.

"The feeling is mutual, Edward, believe me." He kissed me one last time on the lips before standing up and
fastening his jeans.

"Bella," Edward breathed shakily as his lips ran down my neck, followed by the brush of his fingers. "Do you
want to stay over at my place tonight?"

I felt his hands tighten on my waist, waiting for my reaction. "Yes," I said with probably too much enthusiasm.
"Yes, I'd love to." My voice was light and breathy. Wow, I really had it bad for him.

He picked up my hand in his and pressed a kiss to my palm. "Thank you."

"But I don't have anything with me. No toothbrush or nightgown."

"Don't worry about it, Bella, I have everything you need," he smiled down at me. The happiness on his face was
brilliant and I felt myself glowing in kind.

"Well I guess we should go clean up and then face the firing squad that is our friends."

I nodded happily, not really caring what they had to say. They could poke fun all they wanted. The time we'd just
shared between us was worth any amount of embarrassment.

… … …

The rest of the dinner passed rather uneventfully. I had prepared myself for friendly ribbing, but surprisingly, no
one mentioned it. They all looked genuinely happy for me. Rose and Alice knew that I had waited patiently for a
man like Edward to come into my life and I was so grateful they let me act a little out of character while Edward
and I figured out what to do with our rather epic connection.

As the party began to break up, Alice came over to me and took my hand in hers. She pulled me down to her level
and whispered in my ear. "I get the impression you won't be coming home tonight," she said while a wicked smile
played around her lips. "But you have to promise to call me first thing in the morning to give me all the details,
okay?"

"Of course, Alice. It will be the first thing I do. But don't expect us to sleep together tonight. I don't think we've
reached that point yet." We had only just begun exploring our physical connection. Sex seemed like a climactic
event up to which we had to build.

Alice nodded sagely. "Of course. If you happened to get carried away, though, I need details!"

I laughed at her antics and promised her a full report in the morning. I hugged everyone goodbye and watched
Rosalie and Emmett stroll hand in hand out of the restaurant. Edward and I were left alone in the dining room as
the staff cleaned up in the kitchen.

I got up from my chair and went to sit on his lap. I curled up and nestled my head on his chest as his arms
wrapped around me. My body felt languorous and satiated but I still craved his touch.

"Thank you for tonight, Edward. It was incredible. It was definitely a night I will never forget."

He pressed a kiss against the top of my head. "It was my pleasure, Bella. I'm glad you enjoyed it."

I looked down at my wrist and played with the little charm hanging from the bracelet he had given me; it sparkled

in the light. His little, sweet gestures meant the world to me. Sitting on his lap quietly and listening to his heart
beat under my ear felt so right. The silence was not at all awkward, just comforting. I knew what this feeling
was—I wasn't blind or naïve; I could recognize the symptoms of falling in love.

Instead of it scaring me, though, I felt only peace. And now I could look forward to an entire night with him, our
bodies entwined.

"Edward, I just realized that I don't know where you live."

I felt him take a deep breath as if I had brought him back from his own profound thoughts. "Yes, one more
illustration of our rather unconventional relationship," Edward chuckled. "I actually live right upstairs, above the
restaurant. It was easier that way when we were just starting out."

I nodded, understanding. "I'd love to see where you live. You can tell a lot about a person by seeing their home."

"Is that your not-so-subtle way of telling me you're ready to go to bed with me?" Edward teased.

"It means I'm ready to sleep in the same bed as you, yes Edward. And for the record, you're wicked," I said, as I
smacked him gently on the shoulder for emphasis.

Edward just grinned at me. "Only around you, beautiful."

Edward then stood up, me still cradled in his arms. He gently let me down and I readjusted my clothing. "Come
on, let's go," he said, as he took my hand and started leading me back down the hallway. We went through a door
at the very back and up some dark, narrow stairs.

Edward came to another door, opened it, and ushered me through. I was taken aback at how big, open, and
gorgeous the apartment was. It was a lot like his restaurant; modern, yet comfortable and inviting. The apartment
had an open floor plan that made it feel very spacious for a downtown apartment. It had many tall windows lining
the walls which allowed for a spectacular view of the city at night.

"Wow," I said, a bit in awe. "This place is gorgeous, Edward." I twirled around in the living room, admiring the
vaulted ceilings and panoramic view.

"You like it?" Edward asked. "I had it restored when I had La Tua refurbished."

"It really is breathtaking. And the décor, Edward! You really have a fantastic sense of style." I walked over to the
windows overlooking the street to admire the cityscape. Edward came up behind me, held my waist, and rested
his chin on the top of my head.

"I'm afraid I can't take any credit for that," Edward chuckled. "Interior design is a hobby of my mother's. She did
almost all of this. I put a few pictures here and there, but the rest was her."

"Well then, your mother has fabulous taste. Tell her I said so," I said joking.

Edward didn't seem to get the joke, however. "You should tell her yourself."

I was taken aback. "What do you mean?"

Edward turned me around in his arms so we were facing one another. "Bella, what I'm saying is that I'd like for
you to meet my parents. If you'd like to, that is."

I smiled, happy he wanted me to make a more permanent connection in his life. "Really?"

"Of course." Edward looked confused. "Don't look at me like you're surprised. I feel like I should tell you that I'm
in this for the long haul, in case you haven't realized that yet." The perplexed look remained on his face.

I nodded, bringing my hand up to smooth the crease in his forehead. "I know, it's just meeting the parents is a big
first step and I'm flattered you think highly enough of me to introduce me."

"Bella," Edward sighed, shaking his head with a grin on his face. "You're ridiculous. There is no one in the world
of whom I think higher."

"Aw," I joked. "Now you're just buttering me up to get me into bed, aren't you?"

Edward threw back his head and laughed. "You got me, Bella. You've figured out my nefarious plans."

"Men are predictable," I shrugged.

He laughed again at my behavior then reached down to pick me up. I was surprised by the action, but happy to be
in his arms once more. He sat down on the couch and put me on his lap.

"So, Bella, we didn't have that much time to talk today with all the celebrating we did." I glanced at Edward,
looking to see if there was a double meaning in his words, but he looked completely innocent. "And I want to hear
all about your job interview."

"Well, there's not much to tell really," I said, as I made myself comfortable on his lap. "I met with a few managers
who were mainly interested in my experience at my college newspaper." I went on to describe my day and we
continued to talk for the next hour.

Being with him was so comfortable and peaceful. After our little escapade in his office, our interactions were a lot
less tension filled and I was able to listen to him talk without being tempted to kiss him between every other word
he spoke. Well, I was tempted, but I was at least able to control myself to a moderate degree.

"Bella, I don't mean to pry, but I also noticed you tensed at the dinner table tonight when you got that text. I hope
everything is okay," he said as he stroked my hair.

I stiffened. I didn't know he knew about the text. "Don't feel like you have to tell me, Bella, but know that I'm a
good listener if you need a sympathetic ear."

I took his hand in mine and threaded my fingers through his. "Thank you, Edward," I said, honestly grateful. I
always felt like the supportive friend, so having someone to take over that role for me was touching. "It was
actually a message from someone back home, someone who really has no business contacting me. But don't
worry, I can handle it. I don't want to focus on what's waiting for me at home right now. Tonight is too perfect."

Jacob had no right to intrude in my thoughts and ruin this perfect night.

Edward nodded and kindly dropped the subject.

After awhile the warmth of his body and the soothing tone of his voice made me sleepy and I felt myself dozing
as he rubbed my back. "Bella, are you tired? Would you like to go to bed?"

I yawned and nodded. "Yes, please."

I couldn't bring myself to move from his lap, however, and he chuckled. "Nope, no sleeping on the couch for you.
I finally get a chance to see you between my sheets and I'm not letting this opportunity pass me by."

I giggled drowsily. "Edward, you're awful," I said with a smile.

"Alright, up we go," he said, as he once again scooped me up in his arms. I could get used to this, I thought.

He brought me into the bedroom and gently set me down on his king-size bed. It looked luxurious to my very
tired eyes. Edward walked to his closet and pulled out a t-shirt and handed it to me. "I hope you don't mind
sleeping in one of my old t-shirts. I'm afraid I don't have any women's nightgowns lying about."

"You better not, Edward," I said while lying out on the bed. He shot me a crooked grin and then walked into the
bathroom, which was attached to the bedroom. He came out ten minutes later, shirtless, wearing only a pair of
boxers and carrying an unopened toothbrush.

I was half asleep by that time, but the sight of his rippled, naked chest brought me back to attention. His body was
absolutely incredible. It was sleek and leanly muscled and spoke of a quiet strength. My eyes were drawn to the
enticing ridges near his hips, right above the elastic band of his shorts. His blatant masculinity made my mouth
water.

"And I got you a toothbrush, as well," he said. It took me a moment to comprehend his meaning.

"Really? You bought me my very own toothbrush? Wow, you really were anxious to get me into bed," I laughed.

"I'm an optimist, Bella. Always think positively and then what you wish for is more likely to come true. Well,
that's my philosophy," he said with a wolfish grin.

"Hmm, I'll have to try that sometime." With that, I moved off of the bed and picked up the t-shirt and toothbrush
and made my way into the bathroom. Inside, I washed my face with his soap. It smelled wonderful because it
smelled like him. I used my brand new toothbrush and changed into his t-shirt. It was a faded heather grey and
sported the word 'Dartmouth' in large, dark green letters. The shirt fell halfway down my thigh and I decided to
keep my underwear on so I was adequately covered.

I walked out of the bathroom and Edward was already in bed, his arm raised behind him, supporting his head
against the headboard. He was grinning widely.

"What's that smile for?"

"You. You're wearing my clothes. I like it." I crawled onto the bed and over to him to kiss him on the lips.

"You do?"

"Yeah, I like it a lot."

"Well then, I might have to adopt some of your old shirts. They are very comfortable." I pulled back the covers
and slid in next to him. I rested my head on his shoulder and breathed in his intoxicating scent. Edward wrapped
his arm around me and pulled me close.

"This is nice," I said as I sighed contentedly.

Edward nodded. "It feels right, having you next to me. I just can't believe I finally got you into bed," he joked.

"See? I've been telling you all along! We never get anything right. Everything we do is out of order."

"You don't resent that do you Bella? The fact that we don't have a normal relationship?" He sounded worried.

I looked up at him in surprise, my eyes round. "Edward, no, of course not. In fact, I wouldn't have it any other
way. It's like you said in the park, our meeting was the best moment of my life. I would never want to give that
up." I blushed crimson, embarrassed at my words and at how strong my feelings were for him so soon into a new
relationship.

His hands ran up and down my back, making me even sleepier. Edward noticed my drooping eyes lids and
reached over to turn the bedside light off. The room was thrown into darkness, lit only slightly by the glow of the
city lights.

I pressed a kiss to his chest. "Are you comfortable?" I asked.

"Very," he sighed, pulling me closer to his body. "Perfect, in fact."

Minutes later, as I felt sleep begin to wash over me, I heard Edward murmur, "Welcome home, Bella."

I smiled drowsily. There was no place I'd rather be than wrapped in his arms, snuggled under his sheets,
surrounded by his scent. He was right. I felt as if I'd come home.

~*~

Chapter Eight

A Personal Paperweight

The next morning, I was awoken abruptly by the sound of my phone ringing by my ear. I was lying on my
stomach, my head resting against Edward's chest. Our legs were entwined and he had his arm thrown across his
eyes blocking out the morning sunlight.

I was sleeping so soundly, I didn't recognize the ring at first. Usually, I was a very light sleeper; constantly
conscious of my surroundings. Last night, however, I didn't wake up once.

Groggily I turned over and crawled to the nightstand. I put the phone next to my ear, trying not to disturb Edward.
"Uh… Hello?"

"Bella!" Alice squealed. "Tell me everything!"

Edward didn't seem to like me leaving his arms because his hands came searching for me across the linens. When
they reached me he sighed happily and followed me over to the side of the bed. He scooted down, rested his head
on my stomach, and threw his arm around my hips. He let out a contented sigh and again his body grew slack in
sleep.

I grinned. He was my own personal paperweight.

I smiled at how adorable he was and ran my fingers gently through his tousled bronze hair. The morning sunlight

glinting off its tips made it appear more red than usual. I almost pinched myself to make sure this wasn't a dream.

"Hello? Bella? Are you there?" Alice chirped in my ear.

I tore my eyes from the very enticing vision of Edward lying in my lap and glanced at the clock. "Alice, it's 8 am
on a Saturday. Go back to sleep. Call me at 10."

"Fine, but know that you're wasting the most productive hours of the day!"

"Not all of us can be the energizer bunny personified like you, Ali. Some of us actually need to sleep," I said
smirking.

"Fine, fine, but be prepared for me at 10:30. We're going shopping."

I managed to muffle my exclamation of protest. "Alice, really, I think you have all the clothes you need. In fact, I
think you cleared out the boutiques the last time we went out."

"Funny, Bella," Alice said, exasperated. "We are not shopping for me, we're shopping for you. If you're going to
be a high powered executive in the publishing industry you need to dress like it. Now, no arguing. Be ready at
10:30."

Once Alice hung up, I slid back down in the bed and wrapped my legs around Edward's; the heavy rhythm of his
breathing lulling me back to sleep.

Again the phone interrupted my slumber. With a groan, I searched blindly for my phone and snapped it open.
"Alice, believe me, I fully intend to tell you all the details of my rather spectacular night, just let me get in one
more hour of sleep. Please, I'm begging you," I said whining.

There was a pause on the other end and a sharp intake of breath. "Bella?" said a deep, unsure voice. That was
definitely not the sugary sweet voice of my annoying pixie friend.

Jacob.

"Uh… Jacob. Hi. Sorry, I thought you were Alice," I said cringing. Of course Jacob had to call when I was
trapped underneath Edward with no feasible means of escape. It didn't matter though. I was determined there
would be no secrets between the two of us.

"How've you been Bells? I've missed you. You haven't been returning my calls." His voice used to be so dear to
me, so familiar. Now it sounded foreign, and it just reminded me of all that I had tried so hard to escape.

I let out a frustrated sigh. "Jake, we've had this conversation. I've been busy. I'm settling into the city. I got a new
job. We decided it would be best if we kept a little distance," I said matter of factly.

Edward stretched, yawned and readjusted himself on my stomach, gently pressing a kiss against my shirt-clad
navel.

Jacob's aggravated tone caught my attention. "Yeah, Bella, we decided on a little distance. I didn't mean to cut all
contact. I thought this was a phase, I thought you'd get over your restlessness and come home by now."

"Jake, moving to the city and living here permanently was never a whim. This is not some passing fancy. This is
my life," I said, trying my best to remain calm.

Edward started to raise his body and he shot me a look telling me that he'd give me some privacy. I shook my
head violently and grabbed his hand in mine, tugging him down again. He acquiesced and his head returned to its
rightful spot on my stomach. I relaxed and entwined my fingers with his.

His fingers traced the line of my hipbone over my t-shirt.

"Bella, your life is here, with me and your Dad. You know that. You've had your time to see the world and try
new things, but now we need you back here. It's time you got serious," Jacob said.

I squeezed Edward's hand in mine, so grateful of his presence.

"You talk as if my career goals aren't serious. I can't spend the rest of my life trapped in that town where my sole
purpose in life is to cook and clean for you and my father. You both mean a lot to me but I just can't do that.
Please don't ask me to give this up."

"Well, what about us, Bella, huh? We've been together forever. We love each other. Are you willing to throw that
away?"

"Jacob, please listen to me and listen carefully. I've told you this many times and in as many ways as I can and
still be polite. Make no mistake, we are not together, nor will we ever be. I value your friendship with my father,
but that's where our relationship ends."

I hated to hurt him, but he had to know we had no future together.

I looked down at Edward. My heart was otherwise engaged.

Edward wrapped his arms around my waist in a possessive gesture and squeezed. I was strengthened by his touch.

"Don't be ridiculous!" Jacob responded. "I've spent the last twenty years by your side, Bella. We're meant to be
together, can't you see that?"

"I'm sorry Jacob, I can't have this conversation if you won't listen to a word I say." I tried so hard to keep my
voice calm, still and detached.

"Listen, I know we had that little falling out, Bella, and I know you're giving me the silent treatment, but it's time
we thought about the future. Bella, you need to come home to me and Charlie."

"Yes, I know what you think, I heard you the first time," I said incensed. "Jacob, if you care for our former
friendship at all, please respect my wishes in this. I'm not leaving. I love it here. I met someone and I… he means
everything to me. Please allow me this happiness." I sounded so formal, so unlike myself.

Jacob made a sound of shock and was about to protest. Quickly, I snapped my phone shut and buried my face in
my pillow as I felt tears begin to gather in my eyes.

Edward sat up against the headboard and gathered me into his lap, stroking my hair. He kissed my nose, my
cheeks, my eyelids. "Bella, are you alright?" Edward asked, while rubbing my back.

I nodded and forced a smile, wiping under my eyes. "Yes," I groaned. "Really, I'm more frustrated than anything
else. You can't know how many times I've had that exact same conversation."

"Yeah, I got that impression. Ex-boyfriend?"

"Not really, more like a former friend that wanted to be a boyfriend," I clarified as I laid my head in the crook of
his shoulder.

"Do you want to tell me about it? I can't do much, but I can listen."

As much as it pained me to think about home, I didn't mind talking about it with Edward.

"We grew up together," I said with a shrug. "My father and his father, Billy, were best friends so Jake and I
always spent a lot of time together. When I turned 18 though, things changed. He wanted something different. I
guess I can't blame him for it. From birth we were conditioned to think that we would end up together. Our
parents would constantly joke about us getting married one day. It would have been funny too, if they had actually
been joking."

Edward gently threaded his fingers in my hair and sat silently.

"When we got older he wanted more from me. I never felt that for him. He was more like my brother. I tried
telling this to him, of course, but he'd just brush it of saying that I'd grow out of that phase and then we could be
together."

I took Edward's hand in mine and started playing with his fingers, pressing my palm against his and crossing his
fingers in different directions.

"Well, a couple years passed and I didn't grow out of it. He got frustrated and started pushing me for more. It kind
of skewed my view on men and relationships for a while."

"What do you mean, 'pushing you for more'?" Edward said menacingly.

"Oh, nothing like that. Jacob would never hurt me. He would just grab me and kiss me unexpectedly, things like
that. I knew then that I had to make a clean break and show him that we could never be together."

I felt Edward's muscles tense underneath me. "No man should be able to touch you without your permission."

I pressed a kissed under his chin in thanks and continued my story. "When I turned 21, the town started to
suffocate me. I had just graduated college and so I knew what I was missing by staying there. Forks just didn't
have anything to offer me. My Dad wanted me to become the office manager for the police station. The thought
was horrifying. I imagined myself running around making coffee and cupcakes for him and the deputies for the
rest of my life.

"I knew I had to get out. I wanted to do so much with my life and I just couldn't. That on top of the whole Jake
awkwardness, I knew I had to leave. So I contacted Alice, my best friend from college and she convinced me to
come here. She let me move into her place and helped me network a bit. She was my lifesaver."

Once I began telling the story I couldn't stop and the words just kept flowing. I exposed all my guilt and fears to
Edward, which were things I hadn't let anyone else see.

"I know I'm being selfish. I know I should be there for my Dad and Jake because they love me and are so good to
me. I just can't be though. That town, that situation was draining me. My life was static. I knew that if I stayed I'd
wake up forty years later and be bitter and resentful."

"Bella, you're not being at all selfish. They should realize that you can't be expected to live the life they choose for
you," Edward said.

I nodded. "I know that it's impossible for me to do as they ask, so I try to just put it out of my mind. I know that I
would be miserable if I stayed there. I just wish they would take me more seriously and stop being so protective."

"I guess that's how some fathers operate. Your father sounds like he loves you though, I'm sure once he sees how
happy you are, he'll come around and support you. Have you tried talking to him lately?"

I lifted my head off Edward's shoulder. "No, I haven't. I should, but I'm dreading having to explain myself again. I
feel like a broken record."

Edward chuckled. "Well, I think you should try again. I don't want you and your Dad to have a falling out over
something inevitable like this."

I leaned in for a kiss and Edward met me halfway. "Thank you for being so understanding," I said.

"I find myself willing to give your father the benefit of the doubt," he said after kissing me again. "This Jacob
character though, I think he's going too far."

"He's harmless. He's just concerned because I left abruptly, which is very out of character for me," I told him.

"But it's over now between you two, though, right Bella?" Edward pulled me closer so I was straddling his thighs
and he wrapped my legs around his back.

"Edward, of course. There was never anything between us to begin with," I said in disbelief. I was so besotted
with Edward that I found it hard to believe he still had doubts about my feelings for him.

He kissed me passionately then. His hands came to wrap around my neck and his tongue explored my mouth as if
staking a claim.

"Good, because I don't like to share," he said when he came up for air.

"Don't be such a caveman, Edward," I said sternly. "You know full well you're the only man in my life. There's no
need to get pompous about it."

"I just don't like other men telling you they love you while you lie half naked in my bed."

I giggled as his lips ran down my neck. "Well, yes, I suppose that could be a disconcerting. But I told him about
you. I told him that I was taken. So you can put down your club. I'm not going anywhere."

"I'm not proud of the fact that you bring out my possessive streak. In fact, I'm sure my mother would hit me if she
knew, but I can't help it." Edward sat up on his knees; my legs still wrapped around him, and laid me back on the
bed. His torso covered mine and he gave me another deep kiss that sped my heart up to an alarming rate.

His kissed my cheeks, my lips, my jaw, and my collarbone as his hands slowly inched up his old college t-shirt. It
slid over my hips, waist, and ribs until finally my breasts were exposed. Edward groaned delightedly and dropped
his head to my chest.

I smiled and ran my fingers through his hair.

He was so easy to please.

His breath was hot against my chest as his tongue ran tantalizingly over my heated skin. I spread my legs so he
could fit more comfortably between my hips. I couldn't get enough of the feeling of his full body weight pinning
me to the bed.

Then I caught sight of the clock. 9:50 am. "Edward!" I said scrambling. "Alice will be here in forty minutes!" I
pushed out from under him and tugged my shirt down before setting my feet on the carpet. Edward beat me,
however, in the race off the bed and before I knew it he flung me over his shoulder.

"Put me down, you great oaf!" I squealed in protest. "Alice will have my head if I'm late."

Edward only laughed and patted my bottom hanging over his shoulder. "Don't worry, Bella, you'll be ready. I just
think we should shower together. Green living and all that, right?"

Images of Edward standing naked in the shower, wet hair matted against his forehead, rivulets of water falling
down his muscular chest, made me go limp in his arms. "Well, I guess we should do our part to save the
environment," I said rather weakly.

"My thoughts exactly. Well, that and the fact that I haven't seen you totally naked yet. Now I have my chance!"
Edward said cheerily as he sauntered into the bathroom and closed the door.

… … …

Edward was true to his word and I did make it on time for my shopping excursion with Alice. He even made me a
quick bowl of cereal before I left.

"Thank you," I said, my mouth full of raisin bran.

"You're welcome," he said, spooning in a bite of his own cereal.

"How did you sleep last night?" I was curious whether he enjoyed our night together as much as I did even though
we didn't do anything hot and heavy together.

Edward flashed a disbelieving smile. "You know, it's interesting, Bella. I never get much sleep; in fact, I'm a bit of
an insomniac. It always takes me hours to fall asleep and I always wake up at least two or three times a night." He
looked at me thoughtfully. "But for some reason, last night, I slept soundly. I don't think I've slept that well in
years."

I smiled, bit my lip, and ducked my head. I was obscenely happy he had the same experience I did. "Me too," I
said with a blush.

I felt his fingers sweep over my cheek in a glancing touch, most likely following the line of color staining my
face.

Edward picked up our empty cereal bowls and set them in the sink. "So what are your plans for the day?" He
asked.

"After shopping with Alice, I have to call my mother just to check in and then I have to prepare for my first day of
work. How about you?"

"We're adding some new vegetarian entrees to the menu, so I have to go to the restaurant to try them out. It might
be a late night," Edward said as he returned the milk to the fridge.

"So I guess I'll see you tomorrow then?" It was ridiculous but I hated the thought of being apart from him for the
night. Even though I just spent the one night with him, I didn't want to go back to the way we were before.

I didn't want to be the needy girlfriend who begged to stay over, however, so I kept quiet.

"Of course," Edward said. "I'll talk to you first thing in the morning. I want to speak with you about planning a
trip over Memorial Day to see my parents. They're anxious to meet you." He kissed the top of my head just as the
doorbell pealed and Alice's voice rang out, demanding to be let in.

… … …

Luckily, Alice brought along Rose, so between the two of us we were able to reign her enthusiasm in to an
acceptable level. It was difficult, though, because Alice was a woman on a mission.

"Bella, your life is totally different now. You need to reflect that in your fashion choices. You have a prestigious
job at the best magazine in the city. You are dating one of the most eligible bachelors, who just happens to own
his own outrageously popular restaurant, and you have the two most fabulous friends anyone could ask for!" Alice
gestured wildly to emphasize her point.

Apparently that translated to me needing lots of power suits, high heels, and cleavage-enhancing tops.

We walked into a BCBG boutique and as Alice walked straight to the front of the store, Rose and I made our way
back to the sales rack.

"So, Rose, I'm dying to know what's been going on with you and Emmett. You're unusually close-lipped about
this relationship." Rosalie was an emotional creature and often needed an outlet. So often she would gush to me
and Alice about her love life.

"I guess I don't want to jinx it, Bella," Rose said blushing. Wow, I thought, Rose never blushes; Emmett must have
gotten her good.

"He's so different from the other men I've dated. He's kind and thoughtful and really family oriented. I don't have
much experience with that type, so I'm just making things up as I go along. I don't want to screw this up, Bella,"
Rose said biting her lip.

Rosalie feeling insecure was definitely new. She never had any trouble finding, attracting, or keeping men. "Rose!
That's fabulous. I'm so glad you've found someone different. And I must say that I approve, he seems like a
complete sweetheart."

Rose nodded, smiling. "He really is, Bella. He's so attentive and sweet. He's also really funny. I know I can be
uptight at times but he doesn't let me fall into that rut. I just feel so carefree around him," Rose said beaming.

I took her hand in mine and squeezed. "That's so great Rose, I'm so happy for you. You really deserve it after
those awful ex-boyfriends of yours."

Rose laughed and nodded. "I know! I see a real future with Emmett, if that's possible to believe. He actually wants
me to go meet his parents," she said with trepidation.

I was similarly apprehensive. "Edward asked me to meet them too."

"Oh thank goodness! We should definitely go together and try and drag Ali and Jasper along as well. You know,
in case we have to diffuse some awkward tension," Rosalie said squealing.

I laughed along with her. "Yes we should. Their parents sound so perfect and intimidating. We need to stick
together."

"I know, right? Emmett speaks of them with such love and admiration. I mean, I love it that he has so much
respect for his parents, but it also scares me because there is no way I can live up to the example set by his
mother," Rose laughed.

"I'm sure it will be so much fun though. We can all travel together-" I was interrupted by a tap on my shoulder.

"Hey Bella!"

I swung around and was greeted by the wide grin of Mike Newton.

"Mike!" I said with a forced smile. "It's great to see you, but what are you doing in a women's clothing store?" I
asked in confusion.

"I saw Alice in the window and I figured you were probably here as well." He said, obviously proud of his mental
deduction.

I had no idea how to respond. It was horribly awkward.

Luckily, Rose saved me. I heard her call to me from behind Mike's back. She was holding up a strapless mini
dress that resembled a skimpy tube top. "Oh, Bella, Edward would just love this on you! You should definitely
wear it for him tonight."

Then she dangled a pair of sky-high peep-toe heels. "Perhaps you could pair it with these?"

Mike's face grew red. "So you're still with Edward, huh?"

"Yes, Mike, we're still together," I said with a frustrated sigh. I managed not to roll my eyes.

I thought I heard Mike growl. "He'll leave you, you know. He's such a cold fish. All he thinks about is his work. I
wouldn't even bother trying to compete with that restaurant of his. You know he dumped that Tanya Denali girl,
don't you? She's like a famous designer or something." He spoke of her as if she cured some deadly disease. "I
don't want to see you get hurt," Mike pleaded.

My mouth hung open in shock. Apparently I couldn't compare to Tanya? His words hit their target and exposed
my own insecurities about my relationship with Edward.

"Mike, I'm sure you have no idea what you're talking about." I was suddenly very temped to stomp on the arch of
his foot. Why hadn't I worn heels today? The discomfort would have been worth it to dig my stiletto into his big
toe.

Before I could indulge this rather rare flare up of my violent tendencies, Rose grabbed me by the hand. "Come on
Bella, let's go try on some lingerie. I know you've been wanting to get a garter belt in Edward's favorite color."

With that, Rose dragged me and Alice out of the store leaving Mike behind us, fuming.

… … …

Tossing in bed and kicking off my covers, I turned to glance at the glowing blue numbers of the clock sitting on
my bedside table. 3:04 am, it blinked at me mockingly.

I groaned in misery and laid back down.

Without Edward sleeping beside me I couldn't relax. How I managed to sleep alone for twenty-odd years was a
mystery. It felt so unnatural and uncomfortable.

Sitting up and readjusting his t-shirt around my legs, I picked up the phone. He said he didn't sleep well normally,
so what were the odds that he was up? Probably slim. But I imagined the worst that could happen would be that
he wouldn't answer or he'd just chuckle and tell me to count sheep.

Dialing his number, I rested my back against the headboard, anticipating the sound of his voice.

He picked up on the second ring. "Bella, what's wrong?" Edward said, sounding wide awake.

"Hi. Oh, no, there's nothing wrong."

"Bella, it's 3 in the morning, are you okay?" He asked anxiously.

"Yes, I'm fine. Did I wake you?" I imagined him lying in bed, shirtless, but wearing boxers, running his hand
through his sleep mussed hair.

"No, no. I was actually just reading. I can't seem to fall sleep."

"Me neither. I think I must miss my personal paperweight. You've spoiled me," I said in all seriousness.

"God, me too Bella, I haven't been able to relax at all since you left." He hesitated before continuing. "Maybe if I
came over we could catch a few hours of sleep?" He asked, sounding unsure of his welcome.

I grinned in triumph and immediately reassured him. "Yes, please come over as soon as you can."

"I'll see you in twenty?"

I smiled giddily. "Yes, hurry."

Twenty-five minutes later we were both in my bed. I was lying on my side with Edward behind me, his arm
wrapped around my waist.

Five minutes after that we were both sound asleep.

~*~

Chapter Nine

Exaltation In An Elevator

I heard the elevator ding, and the number nine above my head became illuminated. The door opened, revealing a

bustling lobby and reception area. Assistants scrambled to answer phones, delivery men searched for someone to
sign for packages, and people rushed to and fro carry enormous stacks of loose leaf paper.

I weaved my way through the congestion and approached the reception desk. The woman sitting there had a
phone wedged between her ear and shoulder while she scribbled down a message. Letting out a sigh, she hung up
and raised her eyes to mine. "May I help you?" She asked.

Flashing a kind and sympathetic smile, I introduced myself and told her that I was here for my first day of work.

"Excellent. We could use an extra pair of hands around here. You'll be meeting with Tyler Crowley who is our
human resources manager. Why don't you find a seat amid this chaos and I'll page him for you. He'll come and
fetch you shortly." She spoke very quickly and pointed me to the reception area before taking another call.

"Thank you, very much," I said to no one in particular because she had already become engrossed in the phone
conversation.

I walked to the left of the desk and went to sit in a waiting area which was partitioned off from the major lanes of
traffic. Dodging people waving photographs and yelling into cell phones, I sat down and waited for human
resources. I let out a sigh, mentally preparing myself for a job which seemed rather high energy. I imagined this
job would never get boring, however.

Soon after opening the latest issue of The Seattle Traveler which had been left on the coffee table in front of me, a
man came up and greeted me.

"Well, well, you must be Bella Swan?"

"Yes," I said warmly, "and I take it you're Tyler Crowley?" He was an attractive man with kind eyes and ready
smile.

"In the flesh." He said grinning hugely. He seemed very enthusiastic to meet me. "I'm sorry I wasn't able to meet
with you earlier. I usually interview all our new editor candidates, but I'm afraid this time of year is a bit hectic."
He pulled at his tie to emphasize his point. "But enough of me rambling, let me show you to your office and get
you settled. I'll give you a tour and introduce you to a few important folks, and you should be good to go."

We began to walk down a hallway, lined on one side with offices. "Don't worry, by the way. I promise this place
isn't always this much of a mad house. We're about the go to print and everyone is frantic trying to meet
deadlines." He turned back to look at me as he strode quickly down the hall. I struggled to keep up and stay
balanced on my heels.

It never got any easier.

"This is actually a perfect time for you to join us, Bella. You can start in fresh with a new issue and really make it
your own." The magazine was really into personal responsibility and 'the entrepreneurial spirit', as they referred to
it in their recruiting materials.

Tyler led me to an office at the end of the hall. "And this is yours." Tyler opened the door and I was greeted by a
gorgeous view of the city. The office was small and sparsely furnished, just a desk, chair, computer and shelf, but
the view made up for its simplicity. The two large windows looked out to downtown and I took in the sight of the
bustling city at mid-day.

"This is fantastic, Tyler, thank you." Tyler seemed genuinely pleased by my reaction and rested his hand on my

shoulder. "Well, we're very happy you decided to join us. You deserve only the best."

I returned his smile politely and discreetly stepped out from under his hand. Awkwardly, his hand fell back down
to his side.

"Well, let me introduce you to some of the people with whom you'll be working most closely." Again, I followed
him out into the hall. Tyler brought me to the cubicle right outside my office. "Bella, this is Angela, she'll be your
administrative assistant for the time being."

Angela stood up from her chair and smiled warmly. "Bella, it's very nice to meet yo-," Angela was interrupted by
a high-pitched voice coming down the hall toward us.

"Ah, so you must be Bella, the new girl." The woman looking at me was striking in a very harsh way. She had her
hair pulled back in a tight bun and wore blood red lipstick that coordinated perfectly with her suit and four-inch
heels. It was a bit much for my taste. She overshadowed the man and woman walking along side her.

Tyler dealt with the introductions. "Just the people you need to meet, Bella. This is Lauren, she is the solicitations
editor for your section." Lauren stretched her lips in a tight smile that was not at all genuine. I had the feeling I
was neither welcome nor wanted. I shrugged off her coldness, however, and figured there was always at least one
in every office.

"This is Eric," Tyler continued. "He is the layout designer." Tyler hit Eric on the back playfully. "He'll answer all
your tech related questions. He's our resident graphic design genius."

Eric smiled sheepishly, hunched his shoulders and stuffed his hands in his pockets. He kept silent, so I just
nodded politely.

"And this is Jessica, who is in charge of all the copy editors. She'll make sure everything is delegated properly."
Jessica must have taken her cue from Lauren because she smiled coldly, stuck out her hand in my direction and
limply raised her fingers up and down in mine as we shook hands.

I sighed, resigned to the inevitable pain of office politics. I figured three out of five wasn't bad however. Tyler,
Angela, and Eric all seemed genuinely kind and pleased to have me there.

The group dispersed and Tyler led me back to my office. I went and laid my briefcase on the desk before turning
back to him. I stepped back abruptly since he was standing much closer to me than I expected. He was grinning
goofily. "I can't tell you how happy I am that you're here, Bella. I really think you'll fit right in. I'm just down a
floor if you ever have any questions or need any help."

I wasn't sure if I found his enthusiasm endearing or unsettling. I gave him the benefit of the doubt and went with
endearing. "Well, I'm very happy to be here Tyler. Thank you so much for the tour and introductions, and I'll be
sure you'll be the first person I go running to with any disasters," I joked.

"Excellent! Just what I wanted." Tyler nodded, pleased. "Well, I guess I'll leave you to get settled. Angela has
your assignments."

"Thank you, I'll go talk to her now." He stood grinning at me another moment before catching himself, blushing
and abruptly turning to walk out of the office.

Then, just as quickly he turned back. "Oh, I forgot to tell you, this weekend the company is having an employee
cocktail party that management would like you to attend, if you can, so that you'll be able to meet the higher-ups.

It's Saturday at 7, do you think you can make it?"

The event didn't sound optional, so while I would much rather have preferred a quiet night on the couch with
Edward, I nodded and agreed.

Tyler's smile grew even wider, if that was even possible, and he turned to leave the office.

With a great sigh I flopped back into my chair and stared out the window. Well, here I was. This was what I
wanted. I was now independent and able to support myself. No longer would I have to be beholden to the
kindness of my father and Jake. Hopefully now they could see that I made the right decision by coming here. I
promised myself I wouldn't fail at this and prove them right.

Just then I heard a light knock on my office door. A delivery man in shorts and a baseball cap strode in with a
small, tasteful bouquet of white gardenias and lavender. It was gorgeous.

"Delivery for Bella Swan?"

I stood and nodded, "yes that's me."

"Great, sign here please." He held out a note pad to me and quickly I signed before taking the bouquet. Without a
backward glance he strode out of the office and I brought the bouquet to my nose, breathing in the gorgeous scent.
I smiled dopily and quickly took out the card from within the wrapping.

To celebrate your first day, let me treat you to dinner.

Pick you up at 8? I miss you already.

Yours, Edward.

I must have sat at my desk grinning like an idiot for ten minutes before I had enough composure to pick up my
assignments from my very curious assistant, Angela.

… … …

Some hours later I stood wrapped in a towel, my hair dripping wet, in front of my closet. Despite the huge strides
Edward and I had made in our relationship since we first met, we hadn't yet had our first normal dinner date.
Tonight was the night and I felt oddly nervous.

I chewed my lip and rifled through the hangers trying to decide what to wear. Fashion wasn't a huge priority for
me, but tonight I wanted to look nice. Unfortunately, I had no idea how to piece together a decent outfit that
wouldn't make me look completely forgettable next to Edward's masculine perfection.

Luckily, I had the female version of Marc Jacobs as a roommate.

"Ali!" I yelled, hoping to be heard over the strains of music coming from her room.

"Yeah?" She said as she popped her head in my door. "What's up?"

"Edward is taking me out to dinner tonight, and I'm clueless as to what to wear. I need your genius to work its
magic." I said pouting as I sat down on my bed and waited for her to take over.

"Say no more, my little Cinder-Bella."

I laughed as she made her way to my closet and immediately began pulling out items. After our shopping spree,
there was actually a lot to choose from that Edward had never seen before.

We decided on my new Nicole Miller fitted sheath dress. It was cream colored, sleeveless and deceivingly simple.
It had a very slim silhouette, and molded perfectly to all my curves. The neckline was modest and the pencil skirt
hit just below my knee. Worn with the classic Christian Louboutin heels Alice bought me for Christmas, it was a
stunning outfit. I paired it with a chunky bangle and a large metallic clutch.

"That's going to look stunning, Bella. Edward's going to jump you before you even get out the door."

Well, a girl could dream,I thought. Instead, I merely said, "Thanks so much Alice, you're a lifesaver. Cherry
flavored."

As I got up to head to the bathroom to start blow drying my hair, Alice took my place on my bed. Her forehead
was creased and she looked vaguely worried.

"Bella, I have to tell you something."

"Of course," I said as I ran a comb through my hair.

"Well, Jasper and I have been together for awhile now, you know." Alice said, sitting crossed legged on my bed.
She twisted my bedspread between her fingers. "The other night we got to talking and he asked me to move in
with him." She finished quickly and looked up at me.

I gasped. "Ali! That's fantastic! I'm so happy for you," I said, genuinely pleased. I walked back over to the bed
and sat down next to her.

"Really?" She asked. "I haven't said yes or anything yet, I wanted to run it by you first to see if it's okay."

"Of course it's okay!" I laughed. "Alice, it's not like I didn't see this coming. I feel like this step was inevitable.
You two are amazing together."

"So you won't feel abandoned if I do decide to move?"

"Not at all. If fact, it might be perfect. Rose hasn't yet found a roommate for her new place and I know she's really
been trying to find someone to help out with the rent. I could always go live with her." I said brightly.

"But I don't want you to think that I'm kicking you out or something because it's totally not like that." Alice said,
concern clear in her voice.

"Alice, I know! Really, you're being too sensitive about it. I really don't mind moving. I have a tall, strong
boyfriend now. He'll be good at moving boxes. And living with Rose would be fun. I might actually get to sleep
in on the weekends!"

Finally, the cloud cleared from Alice's face and my spritely pixie was back in action.

"Well, it's not like you'll be spending many nights in your own bed anymore, now is it? Not with that gorgeous
box-mover hanging around." Alice said cheekily.

I was about to say something, but I figured it was safer to keep my mouth shut.

"Ah! I knew it. You're such a hussy," Alice laughed.

I sent her a sexy glance, licked my lips and inched my towel up my thigh, which sent Alice into a fit of giggles.

"I may be a hussy, but I'm a virginal one," I said.

That stopped Alice's laughter, and she sat up straight. "Really?" Alice looked a little shocked.

"What? You thought he would have me barefoot and pregnant in the kitchen by now?" I asked.

"Well, no, I just thought that your physical relationship was moving rather… quickly."

I shrugged. "I guess it is, in a way, but we both want it to be right. And honestly, I want my first time to be with a
guy who's madly in love with me, and I with him."

Alice groaned and threw a pillow in my face. "Oh stop it, Bella. You're deluding yourself. That boy is so head
over heels in love with you it's ridiculous. His eyes practically fall out of his head whenever he sees you. And that
constant touching? Please, he's a goner." She rolled her eyes.

"Oh, and don't get me started on you!" Alice said poking me in the shoulder. "You're just as bad. You wear his
ratty old t-shirt to bed for goodness sake. Plus, you have a major hair fetish. If your fingers aren't locked with his
they're running through his hair. Believe me, I know love when I see it."

"Alice! You have no idea what he feels!" I said with mock indignation. "Now get out of here. I have to change for
dinner."

I shooed her out of the room.

"Ah ha! You didn't deny your feelings though!" Alice yelled.

I put my hands on her back and practically shoved her out the door.

On her way out she looked over her shoulder. "Oh, and just so you know I'm spending the night at Jasper's
tonight. So you have the place all to yourself. In case, you know, you get the inkling to sleep not just with that old
t-shirt, but actually the guy who owns it."

"Thanks for the info. Now out!" I said laughing.

Alice left muttering something about 'being ridiculous' and 'stop deluding yourself' and I shut the door behind her.

I rested my back against the door for a moment, a bit unnerved by what she said. For some reason it resembled
truth much more than it did a lie.

… … …

Over the dinner table, I couldn't stop staring at Edward. I tried hard to keep myself composed and eat my dinner in
a leisurely manner, but he was simply too enticing. He wore a black suit with a slim black tie which contrasted
beautifully with his pale skin. I could tell he tried to tame his hair, but as usual it rebelled and stuck up messily
around his head.

His tie was a bit loose and the top button of his dress shirt was unbuttoned so I was tantalized by the hollow of his
throat right in my line of vision. I wanted to hop over the table, tear off his tie, and kiss him until he felt the same
overwhelming sensual itch that I did.

That itch had been plaguing me since he knocked on the door of the apartment and I saw him standing across the
threshold, looking delectable in his suit. The suit's tailoring emphasized the breadth of his shoulders and the
slimness of his hips. I remembered feeling myself swallow heavily as I in drank in the sight of a man I was
somehow lucky enough to call my own.

In his hand he held a small bouquet of gorgeous, deep purple irises. Yet, he hadn't stepped through the doorway to
give them to me. He stood completely still, his eyes wide.

"Edward?" I asked confused.

"Is Alice here?" He asked abruptly.

I shook my head, frowning. "Why, no, she had to go out to-" I was cut off as Edward catapulted himself into the
living room and gathered me up into his arms, my toes banging against his shins. His hand slid up the nape of my
neck and he purposefully yet gently fused his lips with mine.

I smiled widely against his lips, very gratified at his lack of control. His lack of restraint mirrored my own.

"Bella…" He said between kisses. "I really don't mean to always attack you like this." His lips slid to the hollow
under my chin. "You're just too much of a temptation." His hands tightened on my waist. "I know I'm being
terribly rude." He pressed a kiss on the side of my neck. "Please forgive me."

I wrapped my hands around his shoulders and laughed brightly. "Edward, never apologize for doing what you just
did. Besides, I would have done the same thing. You just beat me to it." I played with his hair, twirling it between
my fingers. "The sight of you in a suit is… epic." I finished lamely. How could I even verbalize what he look like
at this moment? He was perfect.

"Bella, you can't imagine how good you look in baggy pajama pants and a frayed t-shirt. You in a dress that
displays every dip and curve of your body? It's almost cruel." He said as he kissed me a final time before
returning my feet to the floor.

I must have been deeply lost in that memory of our meeting at the apartment because Edward cleared his throat
across the table to get my attention. "Is your salmon cooked properly?"

I blinked, and dropped my gaze to the fish sitting on the plate in front of me. It was delicious, but I had barely
touched it. "Oh yes, it's fantastic. Very good."

Edward smirked. "You look a bit flushed, are you sure you're okay?"

I merely smiled innocently and went back to my food, chewing happily. I wouldn't give him the satisfaction of
knowing how much he affected me.

"So tell me about your first day of work. Did it go well?" Edward asked as he sipped his wine.

"As well as can be expected, I suppose. The work seems fascinating and fun, but some of the women in the office
come across as a bit catty. It could simply be a bad first impression, however, we'll see how day two goes."

"I'm sure they're just intimidated by you. A young, gorgeous woman taking a junior editor position so quickly,
they must be a little sore," Edward said seriously.

The statement was so outrageous I had to laugh. "Edward, are you kidding? I'm the least intimidating person on
the planet," I said scoffing.

Edward shook his head. "Bella, I really don't think you see yourself properly. Your talent, beauty and kindness are
so apparent to everyone but you."

My lips twitched in laughter. "Edward, I'm not the model in this relationship. I'm afraid that title belongs to you."

"Silly, Bella. You have no idea what it's like to date you, do you?" Edward said with a frown. "I constantly have
to bite my tongue and keep my fists in my pockets when every man we talk to or even walk past has to do a
double take and drink you in. It's really quite unsettling. I can't say I blame them, though. You are quite
irresistible," he said as he reached across the linen table cloth to take my hand in his.

"Now who's the delusional one?" I said, disbelieving. "It is all in your head, believe me." I squeezed his hand in
mine, butterflies building in my stomach at the contact.

Edward merely shrugged. "Fine, but you seem to have a selective memory. That poor valet skinned his knee
falling over on the pavement when you uncrossed your legs to get out of the car."

"Edward! He simply tripped!" I said, my mouth agape.

Edward's face cracked in a wide grin. "Oh my naïve Bella, what am I to do with you?"

I laced my fingers with his on top of the small dining table. "Just keep doing what you're doing, Edward. I
couldn't be happier."

"Really?" He said, his eyes sparkling. "You're not worried anymore that we're moving too fast?"

I shook my head. "No. Honestly, I don't think I could operate any other way. When something works, it just
works. Why try and kill the momentum? Plus, I think you're rather perfect for me."

Edward looked so happy at my words and I warmed at the thought that I could foster that emotion in him.

"Well that's good Bella, because I'm afraid I'm going to do something that most people would probably yell at us
for because it's so soon."

I immediately tensed, wondering what it was he planned to do. My mouth got dry as Edward removed his hand
from mine and reached to take out a small object from the inside pocket of his suit coat.

On the table he placed a small, inconspicuous white box.

He looked at me in anticipation. "Go on, open it."

Hesitantly, I reached for it and pushed my forgotten meal off to the side. Biting my lip, I glanced up at Edward
and he nodded in encouragement.

"Go on," he repeated.

"You know I hate it when you spend money on me," I said despairingly.

Edward smiled and shook his head. "I promise all I spent was thirty-five cents on the box. The gift I already had."

I decided to believe him, and slowly I removed the cover. At the bottom of the box lay a simple house key.

I looked up at Edward in confusion.

"Since our sleeping together might soon become habit, I thought it might be best if you had your own key to my
place. You know, in case you wanted to come over while I was still at work or something." Edward's eyes were
alight in anticipation. He looked like a school boy at Christmas.

Momentarily, I was speechless. "You gave me a key to your house?"

Edward began to frown. "Is something wrong? Don't you want it? Is it too much?"

"Edward," I said, my eyes stinging. "This is the sweetest gift I have ever gotten. Thank you."

"It's actually more a gift for me than for you," he said roughly. "I'm afraid I'm horribly selfish and I want you
around much more." He glanced down at his lap, seemingly too shy to meet my gaze. "I have this nagging fantasy
of coming home from a long day of work and finding you curled up on the couch in my favorite t-shirt with a
book and a bottle of wine, waiting for me."

His eyes lifted and I could only give him a melting smile as I tried to keep my eyes from watering.

We sat there in silence, our eyes locked, drinking each other in. I bit the inside of my cheek to keep my happy
emotion in check and my eyes dry.

To distract myself I began talking. "Are you sure you're going to be able to put up with me if I'm constantly
paying you unexpected visits?" I asked teasingly.

His dazzling grin returned. "I think I may be able to manage. You come with a surprising number of very
tempting perks, Miss Swan." He said teasingly.

His reference to 'Miss Swan' made me think of our first meeting in the park, and I had a lovely flashback to being
pressed into the fragrant grass by the delectable body sitting across the dining table from me. I simply smiled at
him. Under the table however, I slipped off a shoe, and ran a toe up and underneath his pant leg.

Edward coughed nosily into his wine glass.

"Hmm… what kind of perks were you thinking of, Mr. Cullen?" Nonchalantly, I took a sip of water and lifted my
leg higher, grazing my foot up to his knee and along his inner thigh.

Edward's hands gripped the edge of the table while I rested my heel on his chair and pressed my foot flush to his
groin.

I wiggled my toes.

Edward placed his glass down on the table with a loud thump, wiped his mouth with his napkin, and placed it on
the table.

"Are you ready to leave?" He asked with burning eyes.

I nodded emphatically and Edward signaled for the waiter.

Not ten minutes later, he had his arm wrapped firmly around my waist and I was tucked tightly into his side. I
looked up at his face as he towed me along toward his car, my feet barely touching the ground. His breathing was
shallow and his jaw looked tight.

Once we reached the Volvo parked at the very far end of the deserted and poorly lit parking lot, Edward brought
me around to the passenger side of the car and opened the door without a word. Once I was settled, he got in the
driver's side. He shut the door and sat in his seat silently, his hands wrapped around the steering wheel, knuckles
white. I could see his chest rise and fall with every breath.

Then, without warning, he jerked his seat away from the steering wheel and then reached over to me. He grabbed
my waist and with surprising ease he lifted me up and sat me on his lap. My knees automatically clutched his
sides and my hands found their way to his shoulders.

Immediately he speared his fingers through my hair and brought me down to his lips and proceeded to kiss me
ravenously. His display of strength and passion were nearly my undoing. I moaned at the feeling of his hands in
my hair and his body between my thighs. His other hand slid down my back and pulled me closer to his chest.

At his urging, my lips parted and our tongues touched. I whimpered as I opened my mouth wider to take in more
of him. He tilted his head to the side for greater access and nipped sensually at my bottom lip.

My head swam as I was engulfed by the feelings he evoked in me. It was the sweetest kind of drowning.

The hand resting at my back moved forward onto my knee. With my legs spread as they were, my skirt was
pushed up to the very top of my thighs. Edward's lips dropped to my neck while his hand climbed higher on my
leg.

The sensation of his rough palm on my smooth leg set off a frenzy inside of me, and I kissed him forcibly on lips
while I tugged at his tie and undid a few buttons of his shirt in order to feel his cool skin against mine.

His tie slid free and I laid it across my own neck, having recently become enamored of wearing his clothes.

His hands kneaded my thighs, sending a current of heat straight to my dampening center.

I pressed myself firmly against the bulge of his groin, reveling in the friction we were creating. He groaned in my
ear as his hips rose and fell in response the rhythm I set. The smooth fabric of his pants moving against the rough
lace of my underwear made me see stars and the tension that coiled in my stomach was shocking.

I placed my hand on his, urging it higher, where I needed it to be.

Our lips broke apart when we both needed to breathe and I heard his sharp intake of breath before he spoke.
"Bella… you... You have no idea what you do to me," he said, his voice harsh with passion.

His forehead rested against my shoulder and I looked down to see what had caught his attention. My sky blue,
lace underwear was peeking out from under my skirt. Edward let out a shuddering breath as I felt him begin to
lower the zipper on the back of my dress.

Quickly, I put my hands on his shoulders and forced him backwards. "Edward, please. Let's go to my apartment.
Now. Alice is out for the night with Jasper. We'll have the place to ourselves. Let's go now before we get carried
away."

I knew I was trying to convince myself as much as I was him.

With obvious reluctance, he nodded and took my lips once more in a heated kiss before picking me up again and
setting me safely in my leather seat. Breathing heavily, I adjusted the straps of my dress and valiantly tried to pull
down my skirt to an acceptable level.

With his jaw still tight, and his knuckles again wrapped fiercely around the steering wheel, Edward started the car
and pulled out of the parking lot.

I noticed that his eyes would constantly turn in my direction as we drove. I followed his line of sight to my skirt,
still pulled up higher than was probably appropriate, and wrapped tight around my upper thighs. I felt heat bloom
in my cheeks.

"Edward," I said threateningly.

His eyes flew up from my lap, knowing he was caught red handed, and met mine.

"Eyes front." I scolded. "I have grand plans for you tonight, let's make it home in one piece."

Edward sent me a tight smile and had the good manners to look chagrinned. In entreaty, he removed one hand
from the steering wheel and took my hand in his. He brought our clasped hands to his mouth and laid a chaste kiss
on my knuckles before resting our hands back in my lap.

At the same time, he pressed down harder on the gas pedal and, driving at a frightening speed, we made it back to
my apartment in record time.

With my clutch in one hand, and Edward's hand in the other, we entered my apartment building, standing silently
waiting for the elevator to arrive.

Once the doors of the elevator closed behind us, we were alone, and nondescript music pumped into the small
metal room, I dropped my handbag and threw myself at Edward, my arms wrapping around his neck. He caught
me easily and lifted me up by my hips to wrap my legs around his waist. Our lips met again in a rough embrace
and his head banged against the metal wall.

"Oh! Are you okay?" I asked surprised, my voice low with arousal.

"Fine," Edward said with a growl before bringing my lips back down to his, indulging himself in my
responsiveness. I felt his hips flex between my hips, causing his zipper to rub against me. I gasped loudly and
Edward nipped at my earlobe.

The elevator dinged and the doors opened. Luckily my doorway was just across the hall.

I locked my heels behind his back, unwilling to break our kiss. Edward didn't seem willing to put me down either,
however. With his hands wrapped securely around my bottom he stepped out of the elevator.

I tore my lips from his. "Edward, my bag. I need my bag," I said looking over his shoulder at my clutch lying on
the floor, having been flung there with utter abandon not a minute before.

With his arm locked around my waist, he walked back in and leaned down to pick up the clutch. While horizontal
he laid another ravenous kiss on my lips before standing us upright and walking us determinedly toward the door,
our lips still locked together. My hands immediately went to the buttons on his shirt and started exposing more
skin.

With one hand keeping me securely attached to him, the other rummaged in my purse, feeling for the keys. We
were both still unwilling to stop kissing.

Anxious to get in the apartment and have some privacy, I pushed myself away, and I told him to look in the inner
pocket of my purse. As his head dipped to look inside, I had a clear view over his shoulder.

What I saw made my jaw drop.

Standing not five feet away was a man in a leather jacket with black hair tied back in a pony tail. He eyes were
round and disbelieving.

Jacob.

~*~

Chapter Ten

The Shade Of Poison Trees

Anxious to get in the apartment and have some privacy, I pushed myself away, and I told Edward to look in the
inner pocket of my purse. As his head dipped to look inside, I had a clear view over his shoulder.

What I saw made my jaw drop.

Standing not five feet away was a man in a leather jacket with black hair tied back in a pony tail. He eyes were
round and disbelieving.

Jacob.

"Edward. Please put me down," I said as calmly as possible. I had quickly moved my eyes away from Jacob's and
I aimed to keep as much of my dignity as possible even though my knees were wrapped securely around Edward's
hips and my skirt was pushed up nearly to my waist.

Edward didn't seem to notice my sudden tension. His attention was still focused on finding the key in my purse.
"Hang on a minute, Bella. It has to be in here somewhere. Do you know you have four different kinds of lip gloss
hidden away in here?"

I struggled in his grasp and he seemed to get the point that I was serious about getting down. "Fine, but you do
realize I'm going to have you wrapped around me again in two minutes, right?" He flashed a crooked smile and
his eyes danced in excitement. His grip loosened from around my hips.

I shook my head forcefully as I slid down his front and my shoes touched the floor. I adjusted my skirt, flattened
my hair and then started buttoning up Edward's shirt. Edward finally realized something was wrong.

He abruptly turned his head over his shoulder and the buttons of his shirt were torn from my grasp. He caught
sight of Jacob and I felt his body tense. He immediately stood in front of me, shielding me from Jacob. "Who are

you?" Edward said, practically growling.

I heard the thinly concealed menace in his voice and laid my hands on his back. "Edward, don't be mad." I felt his
muscles bunch under my hands. "And be nice!" I added for good measure.

I stepped out from behind Edward just as Jacob started toward us. His mouth was still open. "Who the hell are
you?" Jacob bit out in Edward's direction.

I felt the rising tension so I immediately stepped between the two men. Edward's hand wrapped around mine and
tucked me close to his body. "Okay guys, calm down." I said placatingly. "Edward, this is Jacob. Jacob, this is my
boyfriend Edward," I said rushing through the introductions.

Not expecting them to shake hands and exchange pleasantries, I kept my place between the two of them and
grabbed my bag from Edward's hand. As they did some pointless male ritual of looking at each other and
emanating murderous vibes, I managed to find the key and swing the door open.

"Remember? I told you about each other," I babbled, trying to ease the tension.

"Get in. Both of you." I shoved Jacob through the door and pulled Edward in behind me by the hand.

Once I got the door closed, I laid my bag on the counter to my right and began to sort the situation out. "Now
Jake, tell me what exactly you're doing here." Edward still held my hand and I tried in vain to get loose. I didn't
want to cause even more trouble with Jake. Not that he wasn't asking for it, I thought.

"No, Bella, you tell me exactly who the hell this guy is and what he is doing touching you like that? Do you have
any idea what Charlie would think?" Jacob's voice was about an octave higher than it usually was.

I walked farther into the living room flipping on the lights. "Jake, news flash: I'm old enough to be making my
own decisions. Charlie is not in any way involved in this. I want to know why you are here." I enunciated each
word with particularity, hoping he would get the point.

Jake began to pace as he explained. "Well, on the phone you sounded different. You weren't my normal Bella." I
felt Edward tense next to me. I squeezed his hand in mine in reassurance. "And you started talking as if you were
going to stay here long term. Then you mentioned a boyfriend, and I knew something had changed. I knew what
you were doing was so unlike you," Jake said.

I had to laugh at that. "Jake, because I got a real job and a boyfriend, you assume I've gone off the deep end?
Believe me, what I'm doing here is a lot more normal than what I was doing in Forks. Catering to my father and
my best friend at my age is what's abnormal." I put my hands on my hips and tapped my foot, trying to seem
authoritative.

"But Bella, we can take care of you at home," Jake said, shoving his hands in his pockets. He seemed nervous.
"You wouldn't have to deal with guys who just want one thing and are looking to take advantage of you." Jake
shot a glare at Edward. "I knew there was a problem. But I didn't imagine it would be this bad. Do you have any
idea what you were doing in the hall?" Jake asked flabbergasted.

"You should have more faith in Bella to make the right decisions," Edward interrupted calmly. Almost too calmly,
I thought.

The contrast in their voices surprised me. Sometimes I forgot how unique Edward's deep velvet voice really is
until I hear him speak among other people.

I smiled up at him, thrilling a little at the thought that he defended me rather than himself.

"But that's just my point! Bella has never left Forks before, well, besides for college. She doesn't know that people
will take advantage of her," Jake said as he continued to pace the length of the living room.

Now I started to get mad. "Jacob, you're outrageous. I'm old enough to take care of myself. I really don't need a
babysitter. And honestly, nothing you can say here is going to make me change my mind and come home. In fact,
you're just making your cause more difficult."

I would never understand why people always assumed that Edward was a passing fancy. Was it because he was so
much better looking than I was? Did people think he would leave me as soon as someone with longer legs and
bigger lips came along?

"Is this want you want, Bella? To stay here so you can shack up with this city-slicker who will probably drop you
as soon as the next pretty girl walks down the street and gives him her number?" Jake focused his gaze again on
Edward. "Oh, I know your type. You pick up the naïve girls thinking they're easy and then throw them away when
you're done."

Obviously Jake did think Edward was too good for me. It hurt, especially since it mirrored my own deep-seeded
fears.

"Listen, man, you know nothing about me," Edward said from beside me, his hand resting on my lower back. "Or
Bella, for that matter. She deserves a lot more credit than you're willing to give her. Contrary to what you may
think she is no longer a five year-old that needs you to defend her on the playground." Edward's tone got more
threatening as he spoke.

Jacob appeared to ignore Edward. "Bella, do you have any idea what people will say back home? What they'll say
when they hear you're throwing yourself at the first available guy? It's disgusting." Jacob said with a scowl. I was
immediately taken aback by what he was implying.

Before I had a chance to react however, Edward sprung into action. He flew across the floor and threw Jacob up
against the wall. His forearm was braced underneath Jacob's chin as Jake's feet dangled above the floor.

"Don't you dare say what I know you were about to say. Bella doesn't deserve your petty cruelty. She may have
had to deal with it before, but not anymore," Edward said venomously as Jacob tried to tug Edward's arm from
across his throat.

The look on Edward's face and the quiet strength in his arms was lethal.

I ran over as quickly as I could. "Edward! Stop." I laid my hand on his arm and could feel his body rise and fall as
he breathed erratically. He seemed genuinely upset by Jacob's insults toward me. "Edward, please, put him down.
He didn't mean it."

Edward glanced in my direction and the red cloud that seemed to engulf him dissipated. Edward removed his arm
and Jake sank unceremoniously to the floor. Jake rubbed his hands over his neck. He didn't seem in any hurry to
fight back though. Perhaps he took Edward's warning to heart.

Edward turned toward me and wrapped an arm around my shoulder bringing me close to his chest and he pressed
a kiss on the top of my head. "Sorry, Bella, but I just couldn't let that one slide."

I nodded, still a little shaken. "Edward, you really need to control yourself. This is not the time. I don't need two
insensitive louts walking around my living room," I said, trying to sound disapproving, even though a part of me
thrilled at his protection of me.

Edward's forehead creased and he looked down at me with concern. "Sorry Bella, I didn't mean to upset you." His
hand ran a soothing path up and down my arm. "I promise I'll keep my inner caveman in check."

"You do that," I said as I left the comforting warmth of his arms. "Now get up, Jacob. We've had enough drama
for one night." Jacob struggled up and shot draggers from his eyes toward Edward. Edward seemed pointedly
unaffected.

Jake didn't say anything further. Edward's still clenched fists were intimidation enough to make Jake swallow his
rash words.

"It's late. We've all had a long day. Let's get some sleep and we can figure this out in the morning. Okay?" I said
in exasperation.

My question was met with silence. "Okay?" I repeated once more with force this time. It would have been easier
to communicate with a score of four year-olds than it was to try and reason with these two territorial men.

Once they both nodded, I went to the linen closet to find blankets for Jacob. "Jake, you can sleep on the couch
tonight. It's a pull out bed so you should be comfortable." I started pulling the cushions off the couch. "Edward,
thank you for the lovely dinner tonight, I really appreciated it." I was anxious just to get this day over with and
start fresh in the morning.

I took Edward's hand in mine and led him toward the door as Jacob pulled out the bed. I could hear Jacob's
grumblings all the way across the room.

I stood up on my tip-toes and kissed Edward good night. I was a bit disgruntled when he didn't kiss me back. I fell
back on my heels and gave him a questioning look.

He looked back at me imploringly. "No way, Bella. You can ask anything of me, but you can't ask me to leave. I
can't let you stay here alone with him. I know I promised to stop being a caveman, and I'm trying, really, but that's
just too much to ask," he said with frustration.

I had to suppress a smile. He just looked so adorably overwrought.

"Edward, I promise, I'll be fine. Jacob is just concerned. I can deal with this," I said as I reached up to smooth the
crease from his brow.

"I know. I know you can handle this. Never think I doubt your abilities, but please just indulge me in this. I want
to be here," he said. If I hadn't known better, I might have thought he was trying to butter me up with a pout.
Whatever his tactics were, they worked.

"Fine," I said with a sigh. "Of course you can stay. You know I'd love you to stay." That seemed to appease him
because he smiled down at me and finally gave me the kiss I originally asked for.

"Please guys, spare me the PDA. I'm barely controlling my gag reflex," Jacob called from the other side of the
room. He stood in front of the now neatly made bed.

I blushed as I stepped away from Edward, his hand still on my waist. "Well, Jake, Alice is gone for the night, so

you can use her bathroom. You should find everything you need, toothpaste, soap, and all that. If you need
anything else, just let me know."

Jacob nodded glumly as he made his way to the bathroom and shut the door. I shook my head at his childish
behavior before turning off the living room's lights and locking the front door for the night. Then I took Edward's
hand in mine again and led him back toward my bedroom. I shut the door firmly behind him.

I immediately kicked off my heels and flopped back on my bed, throwing my arm across my eyes. "Edward, I'm
sorry. I had no idea he would just show up like this. I'm sorry you had to deal with my drama," I said, hoping my
personal family issues wouldn't turn him off too much.

I felt the bedspread sink beside me as Edward stretched out against me. He lifted my arm from my eyes and held
my hand in his. "Your drama is my drama. And believe me, Bella, you're well worth fighting for," he said as he
pressed a kiss to my palm.

He turned over onto his back and brought me to lie across his chest. "Are you okay, though? I don't want any of
that nonsense he was spouting to upset you."

I crawled up further on his chest so I was pretty much laying directly on top of him. It felt good to be so close and
breathe in his scent. "No, I know he says it all out of anger and confusion. Don't worry; I don't let it get to me."

His hands came to rest around my waist and we laid there in silence for a few minutes, just enjoying the moment.
Moments like this made my fears about Edward being out of my league seem silly and completely unfounded. It
was the countless moments like this that we shared which illustrated how perfectly his feelings mirrored my own.

"We should probably get ready for bed and get some sleep. This problem won't take care of itself, unfortunately,"
I murmured against his chest.

Edward nodded and stretched. Then he sat up, picked me up, and carried me into the bathroom, where he sat me
down on the counter. Together we brushed our teeth in companionable silence.

"Oh, I just remembered something," I said as I watched Edward slide his tooth brush back into the holder.

"What's that?"

"I was invited to this cocktail party for work this weekend. I don't really want to go, but it seemed pretty
mandatory, so I said I'd attend," I explained.

Edward shrugged. "It could be entertaining. Plus it'd be a good chance for you to network with the main
shareholders of the corporation."

I nodded. "That's what I thought. The thing is though, I need someone to be my wingman and help me schmooze."
Basically I couldn't stomach the idea of going without him. I shuddered at the thought of dealing with Lauren and
Jessica in a social situation, alone.

Edward smiled and looked at me. "Yeah? You want me to be your date and introduce me to your boss?"

I flashed him my most winning smile. "Yes, that's exactly what I want."

"How mundane and normal of us, Bella. Very out of character," Edward laughed. "Of course, I'd love to go with
you." He stood in front of me, leaned on his hands, and pressed a kiss to my lips. "I like it. We should do more of

this whole normalcy thing."

Ten minutes later I was lying in bed and Edward crawled in next to me, wrapping his arm around my waist. I felt
the tension of the day drain away as his fingers drew soothing patterns on my stomach. He reached over and
kissed me gently, moving his lips hypnotically over my own. I sighed in contentment as his fingers slid
underneath my t-shirt.

He raised himself up on one arm and leaned over me, kissing me more passionately. I responded with my usual
vigor, spearing my eager fingers through his messy bronze hair. He moved further over me and his hips came to
rest atop mine, pressing my torso into the soft bed beneath us.

His hands ran up my sides, caressing my overly sensitive skin along the way. My body became heated and I
rubbed my legs against his, desperate for the tactile gratification.

My world began to get fuzzy and all my worries disappeared as I indulged myself in him to the exclusion of all
else. It was just so easy to forget everything and simply drink him in. He satisfied my cravings and yet made them
more acute all at the same time.

His hands moved down to my hips and adjusted their angle so we fit together like puzzle pieces. I basked in the
sensation of having his body in such intimate contact with my own.

Edward lifted his head and ran his lips down the side of my neck, nuzzling all my sensitive spots as he went. I
shuddered in his arms as he did so and I could feel him smile in reaction. His lips continued to blaze lower, slowly
making their way down my heated skin.

Soon his lips touched my stomach and they kept going. His hands flexed against my sides as his lips dipped into
my bellybutton. My fingers clenched desperately in his hair and my legs scissored together, seeking some sort of
relief.

I gasped as his lips came to rest against the lace of my underwear. His lips venturing to a place they had never
been before jolted me back to reality and I realized just who was sleeping not fifty feet away in the next room.

"Edward," I whispered frantically. "We can't!"

"Mmm…" Edward sighed. "Yes, we can." He fingers began to peel the peach lace down my legs as he bit my hip.

The sensation of his teeth scraping across my skin made me whimper in pleasure and I felt wetness seep between
my legs. I tried desperately not to lose my head. "No, Edward, we really can't," I said with much more conviction
than I really felt. My bones were elastic and my body was a puddle.

Edward sighed again, this time with a lot less humor. Slowly he dragged my underwear back up my legs before
sitting up and laying back down next to me so our heads were level.

"I've never hated anyone more than I hate Jacob at this moment," Edward whispered in my ear.

I giggled and resumed my place in his arms. "I'm not so much a fan of his right now either." In fact, I was so
sexually frustrated I could barely contain myself. I honestly didn't care if we were moving too fast now. I wanted
him so much I had lost all sense of good taste and decorum.

"I can't say tonight was a total loss though," Edward said beside me. I felt his fingers playing in my hair,
untangling the strands.

"How so?" I asked curiously. At least he wasn't so frustrated that he was willing to give up trying to sleep with me
altogether.

"Tonight I figured out your kink," Edward said nonchalantly.

I sat up abruptly. "What?" I screeched in a near whisper.

"You heard me. I know your kink. I think I figured it out in the office that day we had dinner with everyone, but
tonight confirmed it." He dragged me back down beside him and wrapped one of his legs around mine.

"Well, enlighten me then," I said, trying to mask my embarrassment.

"You like me to bite you," he said simply. "When I bit your neck in the office you came and when I bit your hip
here tonight you nearly fell apart in my arms. I've got you pegged," he said, sounding inordinately proud of
himself. "You, Bella Swan, have a thing for vampires."

I hid my face against his arm, my face flaming red.

He looked down at me when I failed to respond. "Oh, don't be embarrassed, Bella. It's an incredible turn on for me
too. I like to bite you. You taste delicious. Ten thousand times better than strawberry lip gloss," he said with a
smile before nipping seductively at my lower lip.

… … …

The next morning I was padding around the kitchen in my plaid pajama pants and long sleeve t-shirt putting
together a breakfast for Edward and Jacob. Jacob was already awake and sitting at the table. Edward, I imagined,
was still in my bedroom giving me and Jake some privacy to sort out our issues.

"Well come on, Jake, spill it. I know you're dying to yell at me," I said as I dished an omelet onto a plate and
placed it in front of him.

Jake sat there in silence and shoveled a bite of the omelet into his mouth. By this point in our relationship I was
used to his sulking, so I simply went to the refrigerator and poured him a glass of orange juice.

"Bella, we were together for years and you never let me do that to you!" Jake said suddenly and vehemently.

I looked at him in confusion. "Do what, exactly?"

"You know, make out up against a wall in a public place." Jake blushed a deep crimson. Was this jealousy I was
seeing? It seemed hard to believe, but I couldn't think of another logical explanation.

"Don't be ridiculous," I said scoffing. "Jake, we were never together. Get that through your head." I picked at my
own omelet and tried to swallow a bite even though I had no appetite. I hated to be so blunt, but he had to
understand that we would never be together like that.

Edward had ruined me for all other men. Fortunately or unfortunately, I couldn't decide.

"Bella, this is obviously just an infatuation. This guy is a total unknown quantity. You've hardly had any time to
get to know him. You can't believe that you're actually in love with him, can you?" Jake asked in disbelief.

I glanced up at Jake, blushing. "We've never talked it about it, actually."

"Well, thank God you have some sanity left," Jake said bitingly.

"Jacob," I said, letting my temper get the best of me. "Why are you trying to deny me this? I'm happy for once!
Why don't you want me to have this? Edward is honestly the best thing that's happened to me in a while, and yes
I'm enjoying myself. We may be going a bit overboard, but guess what, it's fun!" I said between clenched teeth.
"I've never asked you to give up what you enjoy. So please, let me have this, and be happy for me." I tried to keep
the pleading note out of my voice.

"This is just ridiculous, though, you hardly know this guy. What you're feeling is just lust, it can't be anything
more than that," he said plaintively. "You and I… We have history together. What you have with me is real."

He sounded so sincere and genuine. I felt a lump form in my throat. Regardless, there was nothing I could do.
Edward and I were now a package deal.

"Jacob, you talk like I'm trying to decide what brand of milk to buy. There is no choice between you and Edward.
There is no choice to be made. I'm with Edward. I have to be with Edward. I can't be without him. And I have no
inclination to try and be without him."

That was the simple truth.

Jake looked at me with wide eyes. Maybe my meaning was finally sinking in. He blinked and shook his head, as
if trying to clear his mind of something unpleasant. "Bella, please just take it slow. I don't want to see you get
hurt."

"How can you pretend to stand there and lecture me on how to have a healthy relationship? Jacob, you and I had
the most unhealthy relationship ever, and we never even dated officially!"

"What are you talking about?" Jacob looked angry.

I would probably regret it later, but I let my feelings loose. "You just kept pushing. You pushed and pushed and
pushed, but I never felt that for you, I'm sorry. I began to feel like a freak as well, worried that I'd never have a
connection with a man because I thought that if I didn't have it with you, then I wouldn't have it with anyone."

Ranting was strangely therapeutic, so I continued. "And then I met Edward and all the pieces fell into place. I
finally felt that feeling, that connection with another person, that intense attraction…"

"Please, spare me the details," Jacob laughed bitterly.

"You know what, we'll assume you're right," I said humoring him. "We'll assume that this relationship is
unhealthy, based entirely on lust, and moving too fast, but what does it matter? Labeling it doesn't change the fact
that I couldn't live without Edward and wouldn't want to."

Jacob sat silently for a while. "You really do like this guy, huh?"

I looked at him in disbelief and smacked my palm against my forehead. "Yes!" I nearly shouted. "Yes, I more
than like him." Why did no one believe me? "Jake, you know you mean the world to me. You are my best friend,
but we can never go back. We can never be what you want us to be."

My emotions caught up with me and I felt my eyes fill. I blinked rapidly to hide it.

Jacob looked at me with a pained expression. He slowly stood up and pushed away from the table. "Don't think
this is over, Bella. I'm not giving up that easily." He walked over to the couch and picked up his bag before
heading to the door. "Our story isn't over yet."

With that he opened the door and quietly stepped outside, shutting the door gently behind him.

I stood still, heaving a great sigh. I hadn't wanted to hurt him. He was closer to me than a brother, I didn't want
him to be unhappy. The cliché phrase, 'cruel to be kind' had new meaning for me now. I had to be blunt, though. I
had to show him that what he wanted was impossible.

It infuriated me though that he didn't see Edward and I as a legitimate couple and viewed our relationship as
disposable. Was it so hard to believe that a man like Edward could be interested in me? I took a deep breath and
tried to clear my head. I wouldn't even think about that. I just hoped that Jacob would now be able to move on.

Edward came walking out of the bedroom languidly. He was shirtless and his boxers hung low on his hips. "Bella,
are you okay?" I could hear the concern in his voice.

I looked up at him and nodded. "Yes," I whispered.

Edward saw my swimming eyes and leaned down. He wrapped his arms around me and lifted me up against his
chest. I laid my head in the crook of his shoulder and wrapped my arms tightly around his neck. "Thank you," I
breathed. "Thank you for being here." I soaked in the warmth of his body and let him fully support my weight.

"Anything for you, Bella. Truly," Edward said against my hair. His grip tightened around me.

I nodded again and drew in a shuddering breath.

"So you more than like me, huh?" Edward asked above my head.

I probably created a monster, but I indulged him, and smiled against his shoulder. "Yes, I more than like you
Edward, but you know that already," I said with a sigh.

He cupped my chin in his hand and brought me to look at him. He kissed me rather ravenously for seven o'clock
in the morning. I tasted mint. "Well, I more than like you too, Bella, and I wouldn't have it any other way either."

With my hands fisted in his hair I brought his lips back down to mine and tried to tell him with my kiss what I
couldn't say in words.

~*~

Chapter Eleven

Jealousy Has Green Eyes

"So what do you think? Which one?" I stood in front of Rosalie wearing two different colored shoes, a black one
and a grey one. I was alternating which foot I stood on and picking up the other foot so she could see which heel
better suited my cocktail dress.

"Go for the black," Rose said. "It's sexier." Rose sat on my bed snacking on Skittles while I stood in front of her
performing my balancing act.

I turned back toward my closet and fished out the other black shoe before replacing the grey heel with it. I took
one last peek into the mirror and I was satisfied. I wore a forties style structured dress that fell to right below my
knees. It was a bright cerulean blue and had cap sleeves and a fitted waist.

"Have you told Edward about the big move yet?" Rosalie asked as I walked to my bureau to find a pair of earrings
to wear.

Earlier, Alice had told me that she and Jasper were probably going to move in together. I was so happy for them
and it really was about time that they moved on to the next phase of their relationship. For me, however, it meant I
would be without an apartment. Luckily, Rose hadn't yet found a roommate for her apartment so we made plans to
live with each other. It turned out perfectly.

"No, I haven't brought it up yet. It won't really affect him much. Your apartment is about the same distance from
the restaurant that Alice's is anyway," I said as I put in my simple diamond stud earrings.

Rose laughed her smooth, musical laugh. "What you really mean to say is that you're hardly going to spend any
time there anyway so it really doesn't matter where you live, right?" She grinned widely before popping a red
Skittle in her mouth.

"It's not like that at all!" I said, scowling at Rose. "I'll be spending plenty of time at your place. And stop eating all
the red ones, they're my favorite."

"Uh uh," Rose said shaking her head. "You get all the yellow ones. I hate the yellow ones."

"Gee, thanks for your generosity," I said rolling my eyes at her. I smiled regardless. I was more of a chocolate
person anyway.

"Don't you think all of this is a little silly, though?" Rose asked from the bed. She had laid back on the duvet and
was looking up at the ceiling, her lush blonde hair spread out behind her.

"What's silly? Skittles?" I asked genuinely confused.

Now it was Rose's turn to look exasperated. "No, Bella, not Skittles. I mean, this whole living situation. You
know, us living together. I may just be another dumb blonde, but I feel pretty confident in saying that we'll be
spending the majority of our sleeping time at our boyfriends' apartments."

"So, what? You want to move in with Emmett?" It wasn't actually a surprise that she would want to move in with
him. It was just very soon for that to be happening.

"No, he hasn't asked me yet." She sat up quickly with a scowl on her face. "And I probably wouldn't even say yes
if he did!" She said defensively. "But that's beside the point," she continued. "It just seems weird that all four of us
are dancing around this living situation when we all know where we'll end up."

"Well, Edward isn't doing any dancing. He doesn't even know I'm planning to move yet," I said as I began to pin
my hair up into a loose bun.

"Then that's all the more reason to tell him now. I'd be interested to get his take on the situation," Rose said,
twirling a lock of her hair around her finger. "I think he'd move in with you in a heartbeat."

I smiled. "Well, he did give me a key to his place."

"Really?" Rosalie squealed, sitting up on her knees. "Bella!" She gasped. "That's huge! I can't believe it!
Congratulations!"

I couldn't suppress my smile. "Yeah, I'm pretty excited about it." I turned to face her. "But what has you so
anxious about this whole moving situation? Everyone told me that I was taking things too fast, that I had to be
careful. And now you're telling me to rush ahead and move in with him."

"No, that's not what I'm saying at all." Rose shook her head. "I guess I really don't know what I'm saying. I'm just
really happy right now and I want to just dive in, you know?"

I laughed and sat down next to her and leaned my shoulder into hers. "Yes, Rose," I said with a sigh. "I know
exactly how you feel. I feel the same thing. I'm so scared to do something to ruin it, though. Honestly this all
seems a bit surreal, like it's too good to be true or something."

"Bella, if anyone deserves some happiness in a relationship it's you," Rose said, linking her arm through mine.
"And I know you won't mess anything up. I think you could be a wanted felon and Edward would still think
you're perfect," she said with a giggle.

"You really think so?" I asked, genuinely unsure.

"Don't tell me you doubt that he's head over heels for you! Bella, he's got it so bad. I can see him itching to put a
ring on your finger even now." Rosalie said forcefully. "He's bringing you to meet his parents soon! That has to
be proof enough."

I smiled and nodded. I decided to trust her and try my hardest to let all my insecurities go. He never gave me any
reason to doubt his feelings and I wasn't going to go look for them. To change the topic I brought up Emmett,
which was Rosalie's current favorite topic.

We chatted about Emmett's hidden desires for domesticity. Turns out he likes to spend time in home improvement
warehouses picking out side paneling for the house he's going to build one day. He even likes go shopping for
kitchen appliances. I jokingly told Rose to watch out or she'd find herself with a ring, a baby, and a mortgage all
within the year.

My ever independent Rose didn't even bat an eyelash. It seemed that Emmett might be the end of the line for her.
I couldn't have been more pleased. Rose was much more maternal than she let on and I knew she had her own
dreams of suburban bliss as well.

"I'll tell you what, Bella. We have to make a promise to ourselves," Rose said earnestly.

"What would that be?"

"We have to promise to let our fears go, not to let society dictate what proper relationship etiquette is, and just do
what feels right. We have to promise to do what makes sense for us." Rose extended her hand, as if to seal the
deal.

I looked her in the eyes, took hold of her hand in mine and squeezed. "Promise."

… … …

While we were talking the doorbell rang and I knew it was Edward. He was always so punctual. I took one last
glance in the mirror before grabbing my purse and walking to the door.

He took my breath away. Whenever I was away from him for any period of time it always took a while to readjust
when I saw him again.

He was dressed very darkly. He wore a charcoal grey button up dress shirt underneath a black blazer. The collar
of the shirt was loose, unrestrained by a tie. The top button was undone, and I got a glimpse of the delicious
curves of his collarbone. The darkness of his clothes set off his pale skin to perfection and a lock of his hair fell
over one eye. He stood in the doorway grinning his crooked smile while I drank him in. He really was the most
gorgeous man. Ever.

He stepped over the threshold and his cool hands encircled my waist before he leaned forward to kiss me. "You
look ravishing, Bella," he said after pulling away.

Shaking off the usual daze that plagued me after any of his kisses, no matter how minor, I smiled up at him. "I
missed you. Thanks for picking me up." I stepped closer and slid my arms under the back of his jacket to rest on
his back.

"Of course, I'm looking forward to it," he said as he stepped away and took my hand. "Now let's go before I throw
you over my shoulder again and have my way with you on the kitchen table." He leaned in toward me and pressed
a kiss to my neck.

Edward's lips on my neck never failed to make me melt. "Wait, let's stay in," I said seriously. "I like your idea
better."

Edward returned my seductive look and leaned down again. He wrapped his arms around my waist before
pushing his lips against my own. I sighed and opened my mouth to give him access. His tongue slid silkily against
mine and I maneuvered my hands to get a fistful of his hair.

Maybe Alice was right. Maybe I did have a thing for his hair. I always had to be touching it.

Edward guided me backward until my back came to rest against the wall next to the door. His large palm slid
down my thigh to wrap around my knee and hitch it over his hip. A moan escaped my mouth as his teeth scraped
over my lips.

"Ack!" Yelled Rose, as she walked down the hallways toward us. "Get out of here you two! Seriously, Alice and I
are having a movie night and you two aren't invited. Now untangle yourselves and go."

Edward pulled back chuckling and I sent Rose an apologetic smile before removing my knee from Edward's hip.
"We're leaving, we're leaving," I said.

"And I don't want to see you until morning, Bella," Rose called. "Edward, see that she enjoys herself!" Rose said
with a wink. Edward laughed louder before leading me out of the apartment.

Rose's voice followed us out. "And use protection!"

… … …

Tyler was the first to greet us as we entered the French restaurant downtown which hosted the cocktail party. I
walked into the room while Edward hung back to hang up our coats in the small alcove by the door.

"Bella!" Tyler called out heartily as he rushed toward me. "I'm so glad you could make it." His eyes were lit with

excitement and he took a hold of my hand in greeting. He looked handsome in a navy suit and white shirt. His
hair was neatly combed and he smelled like cologne. His hands were warm and clammy.

Just then I felt a larger, cooler hand come to rest reassuringly on the small of my back. Just as I felt it, the spark
went out of Tyler's eyes and he dropped my hand abruptly.

"I'm sorry, Bella, I didn't realize you brought a guest," Tyler said looking up at Edward.

Rather than contemplate the possibility that Tyler expected me to attend the party solely to be in his company, I
took the opportunity to introduce them to each other. "Tyler, I'd like you to meet my boyfriend, Edward Cullen.
Edward, this is Tyler Crowley, our human resources manager at the magazine."

Edward extended his hand toward Tyler. Tyler stood there gaping. "You're Edward Cullen?" Tyler said,
seemingly in awe. "Wow, it's great to meet you. You're a bit of living legend around here; building up that
restaurant from the ground floor at such a young age. That's quite an accomplishment, especially in this market."

Edward smiled politely at Tyler's praise and moved his arm more fully around my waist. When Tyler saw that, his
gushing immediately stopped and his look of reverence turned to one of annoyance.

"Well," Tyler said shortly. "I'll leave you two to mingle." Tyler stormed off and I saw him make his way to the
bar at the back of the room.

"Bella, you didn't tell me you had an admirer," Edward said, looking down at me.

"An admirer? Oh no, I think Tyler's just overly friendly. I don't think he treats me any differently than anyone
else," I said with a frown.

Edward sighed and shook his head. "I've told you before, and I'll tell you again; you really don't see yourself
clearly. You're exquisite, and Tyler knows it. He was practically licking your shoes. I half expected him to sprout
a tail and start wagging it."

I bumped my shoulder into Edward's side while shaking my head and smiling. "I think you're just overly sensitive.
It's that inner caveman of yours."

"Maybe you're right. I do feel a bit… possessive of you," Edward whispered darkly.

The seduction in his voice and the steadfast devotion in his tone sent a delicious shiver down my spine. "The
feeling's mutual, you know," I said quietly. "I'm an only child, you know. I don't know how to share."

Edward grinned. "Well, I guess that means we're stuck with each other then."

I bit my lip and nodded. There was nothing in the world I wanted more.

I saw Edward's gaze shift from my eyes to lips and his hand tightened on my side.

"Bella, we really need to talk to other people or something or I might combust," Edward said in a near growl. His
fingers were brushing back and forth across the fabric of my dress, but my body reacted as if it was skin to skin. I
burned for more.

Apparently his wish was granted because just then Jessica and Lauren walked up to us. "Well, well, well, Bella,"
Lauren cooed. "You've been holding out on us. Just who might this be?" Her tone was sickeningly sweet and I

was loathe to introduce her to Edward and watch her throw herself at him, but I aimed to be as polite as possible.

"Edward, I'd like you to meet some colleagues of mine. This is Lauren, and this Jessica. They work in my
division." I gestured to them in turn and they both batted their eyes lashes directly on cue. If it wasn't so annoying,
it would have been impressive.

I saw Jessica's eyes trail up and down Edward's body, from the tips of his big shoes to the top of his messy bronze
hair. My fists clenched at my sides.

Lauren drew in a dramatic breath. "Oh! You're not Edward Cullen, are you?" Lauren said in blatant reverence. "I
just adore your restaurant. It's simply fabulous. My girlfriends and I always make it a point to go at least one a
month." Lauren's blood red nails clutched onto Edward's sleeve and my blood began to boil.

Lauren had leaned forward which caused the front of her dress to gape and give any onlooker an eyeful of her
cleavage.

I fell for Edward just a little more when his eyes stayed level.

Nonchalantly, Edward shrugged off her hand and grasped my hand in his. "Thank you, that's very kind of you. I
hope you enjoyed the experience."

I had to stifle a giggle. Edward tended to get overly formal when he was uncomfortable. He was formal normally,
but put him in an awkward situation and you would swear he stepped directly out of the 1920's.

Lauren wasn't dissuaded by his demeanor. "Oh, I always have a perfectly wonderful time. The food is absolutely
divine!" She gushed.

'Perfectly wonderful'? 'Absolutely divine'? Was she serious?

Just then my daydream of fending off Lauren and Jessica with my pointy high heel was interrupted by a booming
voice. "Bella! Wonderful, wonderful! I'm so glad you could make it. It's the perfect time for you to officially meet
everyone."

It was Frank Aro, the majority shareholder and managing editor of the magazine. We had met previously when he
saw the mock up of my section for the latest issue. He was very pleased with my work and he seemed to like me
personally as well. He was a large and boisterous man, but in the best way. He was like a favorite uncle; one that
let you sip alcohol when you were underage or stole you another cookie when your Mom said "no".

"Frank! I'm so happy to be here." I took advantage of the opportunity to dislodge Lauren and introduced Edward
to Frank. "I'd like you to meet Edward Cullen."

"Ah, yes, Cullen. I've heard about you. A real go getter, I hear. Well, you've certainly got yourself a good one here
in Bella, my boy. She a keeper," Frank said, obviously enjoying making me blush.

Edward chuckled along with Frank. "Yes, sir, believe me she's much more than I deserve."

"Aha! He gets it! Good on you, son," Frank said, clapping Edward on the back. "Now, Bella, I want to take you to
meet Felix and Marcus. They've been abroad looking into some new advertising revenue streams but they got
back late yesterday and are anxious to meet you. I told them I'd bring you right over," he said as I nodded
graciously.

"And I'm sure Lauren and Jessica can keep your young man well occupied until you get back."

I stiffened. I looked back at Edward, but Frank was already guiding me across the room. Edward still looked
vaguely uncomfortable, but he was nodding to whatever Jessica was saying.

Frank led me to meet Felix and Marcus who were also very kind and courteous men. They had vast knowledge of
the publishing industry and I was anxious to absorb whatever lessons they were willing to impart onto me.

During our conversation however, I always found myself glancing over to Edward who still stood with Jessica
and Lauren. Both women were laughing uproariously at something Edward said while he looked stunned.

I turned my attention back to Marcus as he was discussing plans for future issues. However, not two minutes later
I noticed Lauren place her palm on Edward's chest, lean in, and giggle flirtatiously.

That was it. I couldn't handle it anymore. Luck was on my side, however, and just then another junior editor was
introduced to Felix and Marcus. I took the opportunity to make my excuses and walk back over to Edward in
order to tear Lauren's paws off of my boyfriend.

Usually I thought of myself as a rational person. I knew that Edward would never do anything with Lauren, I
knew he would not find her type at all attractive. So, it made no sense that I would be so bothered by her flirting.
But I couldn't stand it. I was seething.

She wasn't even subtle about it. I cut a lot of women slack around Edward. When waitresses smiled extra wide
and asked five times more than necessary if there was anything else he needed, I let it go. When women did a
double take as we walked down the street and I caught them out of the corner of my eye looking back, I didn't say
anything. Because I know what he looks like. Edward is completely extraordinary and I understand that women
will simper and primp in his presence.

However, this was Lauren. She was barely civil to me and yet she felt comfortable clawing at my boyfriend and
undressing him with her eyes? No. That I would not allow.

I started to walk toward them with a determined stride. I began formulating in my head some witty, yet cutting
remark for when I pushed her hand off his chest.

Suddenly, I was intercepted by Tyler. He stepped in front of me and put his hand on my arm. I couldn't very well
be rude and walk away, so I watched Edward, Lauren, and Jessica over his shoulder while he spoke.

"Bella, I'm so happy to get you alone," Tyler said. His eyebrows were drawn and his lips were pinched which
made him look either condescending or concerned. I'd bet he was going for concerned.

"Hi, Tyler. What's up?" I said as I watched Edward carefully grab Lauren's wrist, pull it off his chest and shake
his head no. Edward's face was dark and irritated.

Now there was a look of condescension.

"Listen, Bella. I know this is probably none of my business, but I want you to watch out for Edward Cullen. He's a
got a reputation around here and I don't want to see you get hurt." Tyler ran a distressed hand through his hair.

That immediately caught my attention and my focus returned to Tyler. "Why would I get hurt?" I swore, if one
more person implied that Edward was out of my league I would break something.

"Well, it's just that he's known to be cutthroat. Look at him, he's so young and he runs one of the most successful
restaurants in town. You don't get there, Bella, by being a nice guy. I'm worried he's taking advantage of you,"
Tyler said as he rubbed my arm affectionately.

I rolled my shoulder away from his touch. "You're right Tyler, a guy doesn't get there by being nice. He gets there
by being brilliant, motivated, and determined. I see nothing wrong with that."

"No, please, Bella, don't take offense. I just want to be there for you," he said and he picked up my hand and held
it in his. "He's also known as a cold fish and Bella, you deserve more than that. You're so vibrant and warm. You
should be with someone who can appreciate that."

"Tyler, I really don't think you have any idea what you're talking about. Besides, why should a man be labeled a
cold fish just because he isn't a player and doesn't have a new woman decorating his arm every week?" I felt color
rush into my face as my anger rose. "Believe me, as I have to sit here and watch woman after woman throwing
themselves at him, including my coworkers, I really appreciate Edward's loyalty and fidelity. Never has
monogamy looked so attractive."

Tyler's face also got red as he started to realize his knight in shining armor speech was having the opposite effect
than which he intended. "You misunderstand, Bella. I just want to see you happy."

"So you think that one day he'll leave me? That one day I won't be adequate and he'll cheat on me? Is that your
fear?" I asked seriously.

"No!" Tyler said, taken aback. "No, that's not it at all." Tyler looked into my eyes and squeezed my hand which I
just realized he was still holding. "Bella," he breathed. "You are amazing. I would give anything to be the one you
were with. Edward Cullen doesn't deserve you," Tyler said earnestly.

Just then a large hand clapped on Tyler's shoulder and he was jerked backward.

"Okay, I think that's enough." Edward stood behind Tyler looking more murderous than I had ever seen him. "I
may not deserve her, but guess what? She. Chose. Me."

Tyler's eyes were wide and he started sputtering apologizes. "Edward, I… I didn't know you were there… of
course I didn't mean…"

"Now please stop touching my girlfriend," Edward said calmly, ignoring Tyler's ramblings.

Tyler abruptly dropped my hand, continued whispering apologies and began to back away.

"And one more thing, Crowley," Edward said darkly. "If you ever harass Bella at work, I will personally see to it
that you no longer work there."

The quiet menace in Edward's words had Tyler's Adam's apple bobbing and his face turned white. Tyler nodded
frantically. "Bella, I'm sorry." With that he walked away, toward Lauren and Jessica still standing on the other
side of the room, giving me a glare.

Edward took a long, drawn out breath before stepping toward me and laying a hand on my waist. "I swear Bella,
if one more person tells you how bad I am for you, I can't be held responsible for my actions."

"Edward," I said smiling up at him. "You have nothing to worry about. I'm not going anywhere." I restrained
myself from kissing him in adoration. Public displays of affection probably wouldn't go down very well with the

higher-ups. "How much did you hear, by the way?"

"Enough to know that I have the perfect girlfriend. She's loyal, passionate, and looks amazing in high heels. Plus,
I think she may actually like me."

"You weren't convinced before? You know, by the whole seducing you in an elevator thing?" I said jokingly.

Edward's smile disappeared and he turned serious. His eyes shifted to focus on the floor. "Not many people stand
up for me, Bella. I don't think I'm a particularly warm person or very easy to get to know. But you looked past
that. You do know me, better than anyone. And you took it upon yourself to defend me when you didn't have to,"
Edward swallowed and raised his eyes to mine. "That means more to me than you could possibly know."

I took a deep breath as I felt my eyes begin to well up. "Edward, let's get out of here."

"You're sure?" Edward asked.

"It's late, people are beginning to leave. Plus, I met everyone I needed to. And I need to be alone with you right
now," I said.

Edward nodded and placed his hand on its usual spot on the small of my back. We made our way to the front of
the restaurant. Edward helped me into my coat and we walked out the doors to the parking lot.

Edward was perfect. Not literally perfect, he had his flaws just like everyone, but he was perfect for me. And I
was starting to realize that perhaps I was perfect for him as well. We just fit, it was uncanny. We seemed to
complement each other perfectly. While apart, we were incomplete, but together we created something greater
and better than either of us could be individually.

He was so good to me too, so considerate and caring. Of course there were his looks too. I could stare at him for
days. Everything about him pushed my buttons in all the right ways. Especially tonight, he opened himself up to
me, while willing to be my protector. That was undeniably sexy. Add that to the

fact some other woman tried to steal him away, I was feeling rather territorial and… yearning for something.

Him.

Once we got near his car I stopped. "Edward, that was… hot," I said haltingly.

Edward stopped suddenly. He looked back at me with a blinding smile. "Yeah?"

I nodded sharply and swallowed. I just had to touch him, to feel him under my lips and hands. I walked toward
him quickly before throwing my hands around his neck and crawling up his chest. I pressed my lips against his
passionately before running my tongue along the crease of them.

Edward responded immediately, wrapping his arms around me and angling his mouth across mine.

I tore my mouth away. "Edward, normally the whole 'protective boyfriend' thing would be a major turn-off. But
you being all sweet," I breathed, "…I've never been so turned on in all my life." I blushed immediately. I couldn't
believe I actually said that. Whenever he kissed me, though, my wits completely abandoned me.

Edward kissed me deeply before swinging me up and holding me to his chest. One arm was wrapped around my
back while the other supported my knees. He walked us to the car, leaned down, and set me gently in the

passenger's side. He held my face in his hand and kissed me once more before standing up.

"There won't be any interruptions tonight, Bella," Edward said.

It sounded like a promise.

… … …

As soon as the door to Edward's apartment closed behind us, Edward had me pressed up against the wall of the
foyer. His tongue speared into my mouth which such want and need, it made me shiver.

I could feel every detail of his body pushing against mine. I could feel his hands cupped around the back of my
thighs, the first signs of beard stubble grazing my cheeks, but most of all I could feel the pressure of his hips
nudging insistently against my own. It was as if all my nerve endings congregated there and demanded my full
attention.

I assumed my favorite position, which compensated for the difference in our heights, and threw my arms around
his neck before wrapping my legs around his waist. My body rejoiced. I could feel Edward's insistent need
between my thighs and some primitive surge of satisfaction left me glowing.

Edward was breathing heavily as his hands ran up and down my back pulling me closer and closer to his body
while hip lips damply explored my neck.

"Damn it, Bella," Edward cursed as he pulled back without warning.

In my characteristic daze I was confused. "What? What's the matter?"

"I promised myself I would do this right," Edward groaned as he met my eyes. "Before we sleep together there's
something I have to do, I can't tell you what, but it's important."

He looked truly worried about it, so I just nodded and ran my hands soothingly through his hair. "That's okay,
Edward, whatever you need is fine. We promised we'd take this slow and we will." Then I remembered something
and I bit my lip before I felt my face grow hot.

"Oh and, uh… I'm not on the pill yet," I said quietly. "I have an appointment scheduled for Monday, though."

Edward sighed and nodded. "Good, that's good. I'll go with you."

I laughed at his concern. "Edward, really, you don't have to."

"But I want to," he said as he wrapped his arms around me more fully. "I want to be there for you." He kissed me
again and our former passion renewed itself, even stronger than before.

"We can still do other stuff though right?" I asked, out of breath, as I shoved Edward's jacket down his shoulders.

"You have no idea the plans I have for you tonight, Miss Swan. I promise I'll leave you well satisfied," he said
with a grin before fusing his lips on my neck one more. "Tonight is going to be all about you."

His hands reached up toward my neck and he slowly began to drag the zipper of my dress down my back. His
fingertips brushed against my spine all the way down to the small of my back. He pulled back from me then and
slid the top of my dress down to my waist after removing my arms form the sleeves.

He stalled for a minute when I was revealed to him. I wore a sheer black bra, made of the most delicate lace. At
the sight, Edward held me more firmly, pulled me away from the wall and walked determinedly toward his
bedroom.

Once in sight of the bed, my sexual frustration boiled over. We had wanted to be alone for so long, and finally we
could enjoy each other without fear of discovery.

I planned to take full advantage.

I moved my hips rhythmically above his, eager to make him lose his head. I tore at the button of his shirt, anxious
to have access to his skin and breathe in his scent.

His chest was firm and cool, and I ran my hands along the curve of his shoulders appreciating his strength. His
muscles bunched and flexed under my hands.

His hands were at my thighs, pushing up my skirt, so my dress hung limply around my waist. His lips were back
at my mouth, and I explored the sweet cavern with my tongue.

"Bella, I couldn't stand it when Tyler had his hand on you," Edward said huskily. "I hated seeing that." He traced
his fingertips over the seams of my bra, sending sensation like lightning through my chest. "I've never been the
jealous type; in fact I don't think I've ever been truly jealous of anyone in my life before. But seeing Tyler so close
to you… I now know the emotion very well."

I pushed Edward's hair out of his eyes before kissing him on the mouth, the cheek, the nose, the forehead;
anywhere I could reach. "I almost attacked Lauren with my heel tonight. I saw her looking at

you, touching you, displaying her cleavage," I said, pressing a possessive kiss to his lips. "I think I came to the
realization that it's not you who is the caveman in this relationship. I felt positively primitive. All I wanted to do
was jump on you and kiss you to stake my claim."

Edward growled his approval. "You are so sexy, Bella."

He then struggled his way out of his shirt. He threw it to the floor before reaching behind my back to undo my
bra. With quick precision the latch was undone and I sat naked before him. His breathing became harsher and his
hands automatically rose to cup my breasts. "Beautiful," he breathed.

His lips closed around a tip and I threw my head back at the depth of the sensation which pushed my hips even
harder against his. He groaned, and the vibrations sent waves of pleasure through my body.

I grew frantic and tried to unwind my legs from his waist in order to undo his belt and get his pants off. Edward
was having none of it and instead laid my back on the bed. On all fours, he crawled on top of me, his limbs caging
me beneath him.

With my legs out of the way, however, I had access to his belt, and I pulled it free of his pants before attacking his
zipper. I looked up into his eyes and licked my lips as I slid it down.

I saw his abs flex as my hands grazed his groin. He was hard and distended and I freed him from his boxers to
make him more comfortable. I took it in my hands and began to lightly trace the vein that ran along its length.
Edward shuddered above me and I grinned in triumph.

"Bella," Edward nearly moaned. "Tonight is about you."

Then he moved his body lower and I was deprived of my favorite toy. His lips ran along my neck, then my chest
and down my stomach before coming to rest against my underwear. I had a sense of déjà vu. We had been in this
position before, when Jacob was here, and this time there was no reason to stop him.

"I've wanted to do this for forever," Edward breathed.

His hands slid my black lace underwear down my thighs and calves before removing them completely and
dropping them off the side of the bed. Edward stretched out between my legs and glanced up at me, while I stared
at him anxiously.

He laid a soft kiss on my hip for reassurance before I felt his lips press against my center. It was something I
never felt before and it was exquisite. I cried out in pleasure as his tongue reached out and stroked me, using just
the right amount of pressure.

I grabbed fistfuls of his hair, anxious for anything to anchor me as I felt myself floating into oblivion.

His palms massaged my hips and thighs as he brought me to new heights. My body began to shake and shudder
and I reached my climax. Spirals of sensation were released throughout my body and stars exploded behind my
eyes. The sensation went on and on as Edward wouldn't let it die.

When my body went limp Edward lifted his head and replaced his mouth with his hand. "Bella, you're soaking,"
he rasped. "You're perfect. I could never get enough of you."

His ministrations made my body come alive again and I craved more. I pulled at his shoulders, beseeching him to
come closer to me. He obliged and crawled up my body. "Please, Edward, please," I called. "I need more, I need
you against me."

I raised my hips against his and pushed down on his back so his body fell against mine. Naked, our bodies
collided and we both groaned.

"Condom," Edward grunted, unable to say more. I didn't want to wait though, to find one and put it on and we
knew we were both clean.

"Please, Edward, just press against me. We won't do more than that, just please do it. If we angle it right, you
won't slip inside."

Edward nodded and he had a tense look of concentration on his face. I could see his body straining and his
shoulder shaking. "Bella, I'm so close."

I lifted my knees as he began to move in a gentle rhythm, my wetness and his hardness making it easy. I tried to
keep quiet but I couldn't help but gasp and cry out as he rubbed against me. He pressed against me harder. His
hands clawed into the bed covers. I grabbed a hold of his back and felt his muscles flex and release as he moved
above me.

I dug my fingers into his back and demanded he press harder. He did, his hips pumping in a frantic cadence.

His speed increased and his breathing got faster. My body was responding as it never had before, I was awash at
sea and everything was blocked out except for him. He and the pleasure he gave me occupied every corner of my
mind.

Edward groaned above me and his head dropped to my mine where in a strained voice he said, "now, Bella.
Now."

Then he did what he promised he would do. His lips wrapped around my neck and his teeth bit down with firm
pressure.

As if on cue, I came apart at the seams and my world exploded, more violently than ever before. I yelled out his
name, if for no other reason than to give my release another outlet.

Edward joined me and I heard my name come from his lips as an echo to his own from mine. I felt scorching
liquid shoot across my stomach before Edward fell on top of me, boneless.

With Edward's reassuring weight on top of me, I let the awaiting blackness engulf me.

~*~

Chapter Twelve

For Me This Is Heaven

The clock on the wall read 6:03 am, and Alice was fluttering around the kitchen packing an enormous cooler
filled to the brim with all five food groups.

We had rented a big Suburban van so all six of us could make the drive to Edward and Emmett's parents' house
together. Edward, Emmett, Jasper and Rosalie all came over at quarter of six this morning to help pack the car so
we could make it to Carlisle and Esme's house before dinner.

When we planned this trip I remember it sounded like such a good idea. Alice had gone on and on about "bonding
time" and playing the game 'never have I ever' and Emmett said he loved to drive, so it seemed perfect. Instead, at
6 am, with the sun barely breaking the horizon, it seemed like a horrible idea. All I wanted to do was curl up next
to Edward and sleep.

"Alice, it's an eight hour road trip. We'll bring a snack. We don't need to bring three full course meals," I said as I
found myself lost in the sea of grocery bags currently flooding the kitchen.

"You know Emmett. He'll eat through any snack we bring within the first hour. No, it's better to be prepared,"
Alice lectured as she began pulling out a loaf of bread from one of the many bags littering the floor. "Speaking of
which, is that carry-on bag the only thing you're bringing?"

I looked toward the door to my one piece of luggage that sat propped against the wall waiting to be loaded into
the car. "Yes," I said and I went on to preempt her warning. "Alice, I packed plenty of clothes. We're only there
for the long weekend."

"I know that Bella, but do you have everything you need? Did you pack your swim suit? An outfit to go out to
dinner in? These are the parents of your future husband. You need to make a good impression," Alice said
smirking.

"You're too much," I said, elbowing her in the ribs.

I heard footsteps approach from behind me and cool arms wrap around my waist. "Jasper and I are going to start
packing the car. Do you have your stuff ready?" Edward asked as his chest pressed against my back. He hunched

down so his chin rested on my shoulder.

I laid my hands over his that were resting against my stomach. "Yeah, I'm all set. My bag is by the door. But don't
worry, I can carry it down myself."

"No, I got it," Edward said, pressing a close-mouthed kiss onto my neck. "You need to take it easy for a little
while."

Alice's smirk grew wider as Edward went to the door and picked up my bag to bring it outside. "Don't try and
deny it, Bella. Some things I just know, and you and Edward? You're one of them."

"We haven't even talked about love yet, let alone a future together," I grumbled sleepily. "Alice, it's just way too
early in the morning, let's hold off planning the rest of my life until I can at least properly open my eyes," I said
with a sigh.

"Fine, I will if you go into your room and pack your Zac Posen dress," Alice promised. "Edward will drool and
you'll impress Esme at the same time. It's a win-win situation."

"Okay, okay, I'm going," I said as I began to shuffle away. There was no thwarting Alice anyway so I just gave in
and walked down the hallway to my room. I pulled down a shoulder bag from the top shelf of my closet and
carefully folded the dress at the bottom of my bag along with a pair of shoes that complimented it.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Edward walk into the room.

"Hey," he said. "How are you feeling?" He walked over to me and held my face in his hands, his thumbs running
over the circles under my eyes.

"Oh, I'm fine," I said. "Just a little tired."

Last night was the second or third night that Edward and I hadn't slept in the same bed together since our first
time. In order to take this long weekend I had to work many overtime hours at the magazine in order to make our
publishing deadline.

I didn't get out of work until 3 am and I didn't want to deprive Edward of what little sleep he could get before the
trip so I went home and took a short nap until Rosalie knocked on the door at 5:45 this morning.

I was regretting not going to him last night. I never slept well without him.

"You should have come over last night," Edward said, pushing the hair out of my eyes. The coolness of his
fingertips against my forehead felt so soothing.

"No, you got so little sleep as it was. I didn't want to come in and wake you," I said, as brightly as I could manage.

"Bella," Edward said with a sigh. "You are more than welcome to wake me up whenever you want to. Believe me,
I want you to," he said with an answering smile.

I wrapped my arms around his waist, laid my head on the center of his chest and nodded my head. "Okay," I said
simply. It felt so good to just rest against him and allow him to hold me up. My eye lids began drooping.

"And this weekend I'm going to take very good care of you. I know that magazine demands a lot of you,
especially around the end of the month, so I'm going to make sure you're well pampered." Edward's hands began

rubbing circles along my back and he laid his cheek on the top of my head.

"No going overboard," I said weakly into the fabric of his t-shirt, my voice muffled. I liked it when he spoke and I
could feel his voice's vibrations in his chest.

"I promise I'll try," he said with a chuckle. "Now let's get you loaded into the car. I'll grab you a pillow and
blanket and you can sleep the entire way there. Then you can have a big meal and you'll be completely refreshed."

"Mmm… that sounds wonderful," I murmured, even though I neither released him from my grasp nor raised my
head from his chest. So we just stood there for a minute, not moving, not talking.

"And then maybe after everyone's gone to bed we can go skinny dipping and I can do unspeakable things to you
in the pool," Edward said deadpan.

I let out a surprised laugh. "You know, that sounds even more wonderful," I said kissing his chin which was
slightly roughened by his stubble.

Then Alice's shrill voice followed us into the room. "Edward! Bella! Get moving!" She called, in true drill
sergeant form.

I laughed before slowly raising my head and untangling myself from Edward. "Well, come on, let's go impress
your parents. You have to promise to make me look good," I said as I lifted my extra bag and my purse from the
bed.

Edward picked up a light blanket from the end of the bed as well as my favorite pillow from against the
headboard. "Bella, they are going to love you, I'm sure of it. To be honest, my biggest worry is that they'll want to
keep you and I'll have to convince them to let you come home with me," he said grinning as he tried to take my
bags from my hands.

"I can get it," I said.

"Bella, you're about to fall over from exhaustion. It's painful just to watch you try and walk. Let me carry your
bag for you. I promise to let you carry my suitcase when you're better rested."

I humped in protest, but allowed it anyway. I was tired. "Well, at least let me carry the pillow."

"Deal," he said, passing over the pillow as he took my shoulder bag and purse in one hand. The other hand
wrapped around my shoulders. "Let's go."

We walked down the hallway, out the door and took the elevator down to the street rather than the stairs to ease
Edward's worry over my exhaustion.

"About time, you two! You're late, so you get the back." Emmett said from the driver's seat as he leaned over
Rosalie to yell at us out the passenger side window. Rosalie swatted at him for crinkling the map she was trying to
fold properly on her lap.

Edward nodded before throwing my shoulder bag in the back of the Suburban and then followed me into the last
row of seats.

I liked the back seat; it was dimly lit and peaceful. Emmett's attempt to sing along with Creedence Clearwater
Revival and Rose's warning to not spill the coffee was muffled by the intervening row of seats.

I propped the pillow up between me and Edward. "Want to share?" I asked.

Edward smiled as he shook his head. "No, you sleep Bella. Don't worry about me," he said indulgently.

"Well if you get sleepy, just let me know," I said as I turned on my side and rested my head on the pillow before
Edward spread the blanket over top of me.

I tried to sleep, but it soon become obvious that it wouldn't happen if I stayed in that position. I tossed and turned
for what must have been twenty minutes, trying to get comfortable.

"Would it be easier if you could stretch out your legs?" Edward asked.

Before I could answer he picked up the pillow and laid it behind him against the side of the car. He rested back
against it and spread out his legs along the bench seat. It looked like he intended to hog the whole space until he
held his arms open to me.

I realized his plan and grinned in delight before jumping into his arms. I fit in perfectly between his spread legs
and I laid against his chest, his arm coming to wrap around me. Sitting together as we did, we both had plenty of
room to stretch out and his body was much more comfortable to lean against than the stiff back of the seat.

I sighed in contentment as I burrowed my head against him. He smelled wonderful, like laundry detergent,
sunlight, and… Edward. I placed my hand against his heart and its even rhythm slowly lulled me to sleep. His
hand moving up and down my back was the last sensation of which I was conscious.

… … …

I woke up on my side, still leaning against Edward. His arms were wrapped around me and he was whispering in
my ear that we were close to our destination.

I stretched before sitting up and rubbing my eyes. "Did I really just sleep for eight hours?" I asked incredulously.

Edward nodded, smirking. "Close to it, yeah. I was impressed. You hardly moved the entire trip. Alice was
getting worried. She was going to poke you to make sure you were still alive, but I assured her you were still
breathing," he said jokingly.

"Oh! How about you, though? You must have been miserable. Are you stiff?" I asked, pulling at his arm to make
him sit up and be comfortable.

"No," he said. "I actually slept most of the way too. Without you I didn't get much sleep either last night. But,
yeah, I feel great now."

I smiled brilliantly before leaning over and kissing him sweetly in thanks. "Your hair does look a bit more
disheveled than usual," I teased, as I ran a hand through it.

Then I remembered my own appearance.

I hopped off him quickly to rummage through my purse to try and make myself presentable.

I ran a brush through my hair, put on some tinted moisturizer, slathered on pink lip gloss and quickly combed on a
coat of mascara. I popped a mint, pinched my cheeks and I was ready to go. I looked and felt a million times

better than I did this morning. I was no longer seeing the world through a foggy haze.

"You look beautiful, Bella," Edward said looking over at me. "You'll win over my parents first thing."

I tensed up at the thought. In my sleep deprived state, meeting his parents seemed so hypothetical somehow. Now
that it was here, I felt very unsure. This was a big deal. Edward meant the world to me, and I knew that his parents
meant the world to him.

"Bella," Edward said, getting my attention. "Relax. You really have nothing to worry about, I promise. My mom
will be so excited that I brought a girl home she'll be practically floating," he said, taking my hand in his and
giving it a reassuring squeeze.

That caught my attention. "You've never brought a girl home?" I asked, surprised.

"You find that hard to believe?" Edward asked. "You shouldn't. You know you've been the only one."

I nodded. "Yes, I know. I just still can't believe it sometimes," I said, pushing his hair back from his face and
drinking in his perfect features. I touched his lips gently with my finger tips before kissing him gently.

He took my chin in his palm and kissed me back with more enthusiasm, smiling as he did so. He moved closer to
me and lifted up my legs so they lay draped over his. His other hand rested at my hip, his thumb rubbing over the
skin revealed there.

We were interrupted when the car pulled to a stop.

"We're here! Pile out, kids," Emmett yelled out from the front seat as if he was a bus driver.

I pulled away from Edward and straightened my hair, licking my lips as I did. Edward sent me a smile before he
grabbed my hand and we climbed out of the back.

The sunlight was blinding and it took me a moment before I was properly able to take in the homestead in front of
me. It was gorgeous. The house stood two stories tall in the colonial style which seemed more popular on the East
Coast than here in the West. It was white and had dark blue shutters. The lawn was beautifully landscaped,
complete with flowers of every imaginable color and manicured bushes that stood taller than my head.

The driveway was long and winded lazily toward the house. Off to the left looked to be an ornamental pond,
flanked by decorative stones. Behind the house rose enormous trees which marked the beginning of a thick forest.

I looked up at Edward in awe. "You grew up here?" I asked in nearly a squeak.

He nodded and returned my gaze. "My mother is really into home design and landscaping. Our home has been her
pet project for about twenty-five years now, so she has had quite a while to make it into this."

I knew he was trying to make the whole experience less intimating for me.

It wasn't working.

Edward walked to the back of the car and began unloading bags along with Emmett and Jasper while Alice,
Rosalie and I stood staring at the house.

"Wow, can you imagine living in a place like this?" Rosalie cooed. "It's gorgeous."

"Get out your little black book, Rose, and write down what you like. You know Emmett would build it for you,"
Alice said. She would forever be trying to get Rose and I married off. One day I'd have to give her a taste of her
own medicine.

Just then, two people came out of the doorway and started to walk along the open porch before coming down the
stone steps. I knew this couple was Emmett and Edward's parents, but it was hard to imagine that they could be
old enough to have two sons in their twenties.

Carlisle was incredibly handsome with blonde hair and brown eyes. He was tall and slender like Edward, and
wore a tailored outfit of charcoal grey pants, a white button up oxford shirt, and loafers. A large silver watch
glinted on his wrist.

Edward's mother Esme was equally as gorgeous. Her beauty was very reminiscent of late great actresses like
Greta Garbo and Grace Kelly. Her hair was a striking caramel color and fell in perfect waves to skim the tops of
her shoulders. She wore a fitted blue and white linen sun dress which fell below her knees. She paired it with
dainty sandals and silver bangle.

Both Edward's parents were so beautifully dressed, I felt inadequate in my comfortable driving clothes. I wore
jeans, ballet flats, and a flowy tank top with a v-neck and spaghetti straps.

Edward didn't seem to mind my outfit though. He was looking at me even now with an indulgent smile on his
face.

Esme walked toward us girls without waiting for Edward and Emmett to introduce us. "Well, you must be
Rosalie," Esme said nodding at Rose. "And you're Alice," she said turning to Alice next. "And you must be Bella,
whom we've heard so much about." Esme hugged each of us and squeezed our hands. "It's so wonderful to meet
all of you, truly. Welcome to our home." She looked so genuinely excited, and happy to see us. Her enthusiasm
was infectious.

"Thank you so much for having us, Mrs. Cullen," I responded warmly.

"Oh please, Bella, call me Esme. I'm sure we'll get to know each other very well in the future, and surnames just
won't do," she said with a twinkle in her eye.

I felt myself blush.

Esme seemed ready to bubble over with happy curiosity about us but was trying to reign in her questions.

She then walked over to the van to meet Jasper while Carlisle walked over to us. "Ah, Bella, Rosalie and Alice,
it's such a pleasure to finally meet you all. Edward and Emmett have talked of little else but you for the past five
months, so I feel like I already know you." Carlisle spoke with a gentle cadence, his voice clear and smooth. "I've
been waiting for the day they would meet their matches, I just never knew it would happen to them at the same
time."

Quickly I looked over to Rose and she met my gaze. I wondered exactly what the guys had been telling their
parents about us.

Esme soon came along and broke up our conversation to move us inside. "Now come in the house, girls. You
must be exhausted from your trip," Esme said, leading the way into the house.

I blushed and thought about how I'd spent the last eight hours sleeping directly on top of her youngest son.

"Don't worry about the bags, Rosalie," Esme continued. "I'm sure the boys can manage just fine."

Inside, the house was even more impressive. It was more modern than its exterior suggested. It had high vaulted
ceilings, pastel walls and sky lights which made the house seem even more spacious. I was looking up when
Edward came in behind me with our bags.

He dropped them on the floor before wrapping his arm around my waist. "Your house is gorgeous, Edward," I
said breathily.

He just laughed. "Yes, the house. But what about my parents? Did they make a good first impression?"

"Edward, you're worried about them making a good impression on me? Honestly, you have nothing to worry
about," I said. His mind worked in the most peculiar ways.

"Bella, you are so wrong. You are the one I need to impress, and believe me, my parents know it," he said
laughing.

"I'm the no-good hussy of a girlfriend who's come to steal their darling honor student's innocence. Edward, I've
seen all the movies. It's the girlfriend's job to win over the parents of the perfect boy," I looked at him as if it was
so blatantly obvious.

He chuckled and squeezed my waist. "Only you seem to think of me as this great prize."

"Oh, so Tanya along with every waitress we've ever had, every woman we've ever passed on the street, every
sales girl we've ever talked to were just being nice? So they weren't secretly concocting ways to get your pants
around your ankles and a ring on your finger?"

Edward just shrugged and gave a small nod.

I shook my head in exasperation before taking him by the hand and leading him up the stairs. The rest of the
group had already left the foyer to be shown to their rooms. "Come on, slow poke, we're lagging behind."

"Ah, Bella, there you are," said Esme from down a hallway. "We have two guest rooms. I put Alice and Jasper in
one, since they already plan to live together, and then I put you and Rosalie in the other. Is that fine?"

I glanced at Edward quickly and he had a small smirk on his face.

"That's perfect, Esme," I said. "Thank you."

"Well I'll leave you all to get refreshed while I start dinner. There should be plenty of towels and supplies for you,
but if you need anything else, feel free to ask," Esme hurried around the room showing us

where everything was. "Oh, and Edward and Emmett's rooms are just down the hall to the right, if you should
need them."

"Thank you so much Esme," I said.

"Oh, of course Bella, it's my pleasure. Dinner will be ready at six. I'm sure you must be starving!" she exclaimed
before walking out of the room.

As Emmett and Rosalie wandered down the hallway, Edward came toward me near the bed. "Don't even think
about it," he said shaking his head.

"Don't think about what?" I asked.

"Sleeping in here. I had to make do without you last night, and I can't do it two nights in a row." Edward wrapped
his large hands around my hips and pressed our lower bodies together.

"Edward! I can't do that! This is your parents' house," I said in furious whisper.

"I promise we won't do anything. I just sleep so much better with you beside me," Edward said as his lips grazed
my neck.

I shivered in reaction and he pressed an open mouth kiss under my chin. "O… Okay, but you really have to
behave. And your mother better not catch us or I swear you'll never lay another hand on me again," I said, lying.

Edward chuckled. "Whatever you say, Bella, as long as I can wake up with you laying on top of me again." He
then gently bit my earlobe.

This weekend was going to be such delicious torture.

… … …

The group was congregated on the stone deck at the back of the house when I came down for dinner. I was the last
to arrive after Rosalie took what must have been an hour long shower. I felt so much better now that I was clean
and rested.

Carlisle stood at the enormous grill, laying meat and vegetables across the fire. "Bella! There you are," Carlisle
called to me. "What would you prefer to eat?"

I walked over to him and he motioned to the food spread out before me. "We have hotdogs, hamburgers, veggie
burgers, steak, chicken, salmon, zucchini, and corn on the cob."

"Wow, it all looks so great. I guess I'd like the chicken as well as whatever vegetables you have."

"Coming right up," Carlisle said as he started slicing the vegetables. "So, you've made quite the impression on
Edward," he began.

I laughed lightly. "Well, he has done the same for me," I said sincerely. If only he knew.

Carlisle chuckled. "I never knew Edward has so many words in him. He's the epitome of the strong silent type,
but when it comes to you… he has a lot to say," he said with a smirk.

I blushed profusely. I was thrilled at the thought that Edward was so willing to integrate me into his family's life. I
ducked my chin, trying to hide my blush and obvious pleasure. "For some reason Edward and I just get along
famously. No one gets me quite like he does," I said, my eyes meeting Carlisle's. "You've raised an amazing son."

"Well, I can't pretend to take credit for that, Bella. And I have to say that I think you bring out the best in him."

My blush got brighter. I could feel the heat permeate my cheeks.

"Hey Dad, stop making Bella turn red. That's my job." I felt a big arm come to rest across my shoulders, and
Emmett pulled me in for a hug. "You're talking about Edward, aren't you?" Emmett said chuckling. "It never fails.
Mention him and she turns into a tomato. Isn't that right, Bells?"

I reached up behind him, so Carlisle wouldn't see, and tugged on his hair. Hard.

"Ouch, Bells!" Emmett squawked. "Watch out for the hair. It's one of my best features. Rosalie goes crazy for it."

Carlisle laughed and shook his head. "Okay guys, sit up to the table. Time to eat."

Emmett and I helped Carlisle bring the enormous platters of food to the large patio table on the deck, overlooking
the expansive lawn.

Edward stood up from the table to help me set everything down carefully before taking my hand and leading me
to the chair next to his. He kissed my hair gently before sitting down himself.

Dinner was lovely. Everyone laughed at Emmett's attempt to get an affronted Rose to balance a spoon on her
nose. Alice and Esme bonded over home design. Jasper and Emmett joked about me and my eight hour nap in the
car. Apparently I was talking in my sleep again. Edward looked over to me, squeezed my hand and defended me
as being, "adorable."

"She's more interesting and articulate asleep than either of you could ever hope to be," he said laughing.

The most memorable part of the dinner for me, however, was when Esme and Carlisle described how they first
met after some prodding by Alice.

"I was a resident at the time, just starting out," Carlisle explained. "I was very full of myself back then. A young
doctor, the world at my feet; I had no time for anything except myself and my career. Women were certainly not
much of a priority for me."

Then Esme spoke up. "But then I came into the emergency room, with an ugly bleeding foot after having stepped
on a nail in the house I was remodeling at the time," Esme continued. "I needed a tetanus shot, but I was deathly
afraid of needles."

She laughed at the memory. "But I remember not even thinking about the shot as he was giving it to me. I was in
awe of him at first. My mortification caused by my snarled hair, tear streaked face, and bloody foot overshadowed
any petty fear of needles I had."

Carlisle reached over and threaded his fingers through hers. "I remember thinking her the most beautiful woman I
had ever seen. My hands were shaking so much I almost asked the attending nurse to administer the shot. But
Esme looked up at me with these big, wet eyes, and I was a goner."

"Of course my colleagues thought it was unethical to date a patient, and my parents and friends were cautioning
me about getting in too deep, too quickly. But it was too late."

"Ah, you guys are such saps!" Emmett boomed, laughing.

Rosalie gasped and smacked him on his chest with the back of her hand. "It's beautiful, you insensitive lout," she
lectured.

Apparently the rings on her hand hit their mark and Emmett was rubbing his chest. "Ouch!" He complained
sullenly.

I agreed with Rose, their story was beautiful. It was surprising how much I saw myself and Edward in them too.
For us it had been the same way. There was some indescribable draw between the two of us that couldn't be
denied, no matter how many warnings we got about going slowly.

It was nice to know that we weren't the only ones, and that their story had a happy ending.

I wanted that. I needed that.

Somehow I just had to work up the courage to tell Edward.

… … …

Later that night when the house had grown quiet, I slipped out of bed and padded down the hallway toward
Edward's room. I saw light filtering from under his closed door.

Without knocking, I quickly turned the knob and slid inside. He was lying on the bed, propped against a pillow
and reading a book. His hair was strewn about his head and his chest was bare. The blankets lay low across his
hips.

I itched to run my hands over his shoulders, chest, and lower.

Edward smiled widely and threw back the covers on the other side of the bed and I bounded over to him. I
crawled across the cool sheets and fell against his chest. He laid his book down and rolled over on top of me so
his head was resting against my chest instead.

He breathed in a great sigh and wrapped his arms around my waist. "Finally," he breathed.

I smiled as I ran my fingers through his hair. "I had to wait until I was sure everyone was asleep. I wasn't as brave
as Rosalie."

Edward raised his head. "What do you mean?"

"Rosalie left for Emmett's room an hour ago," I said giggling.

"You made me wait an hour?" Edward growled. "You're cruel." Edward's hand rested on my thigh and he began
to play with the lace that decorated the bottom of my nightgown.

"I'm not cruel, I'm careful," I said, watching his fingers caress my leg.

"You know, Esme wouldn't care if she did find out. She'd probably be ecstatic in fact," Edward mumbled as he
began to inch my skirt up slowly.

I slapped at his hand. "Stop. You're only making it worse by teasing me when you know we can't do anything
under your mother's roof. "

Edward picked his head up at that as if he had a brilliant idea. "Are you tired, Bella?"

I sighed. "No. I know I should be, but after sleeping all day in the car, I'm wide awake."

He sat up and braced himself on his hands as he leaned over to kiss me. "Good," he said, getting out of bed.
"Come on, let's go," he beckoned, holding his hand to me.

I didn't move an inch. "Where are we going?" I asked suspiciously.

"I promised you a swim earlier, and I mean to deliver."

"Uh uh. No way, we can't!" I said, still sitting on the bed and refusing to move.

"I promise to make it worth your while," Edward beguiled.

"That's what I'm afraid of!"

Edward smirked before he walked back toward me. He kissed my lips and rested his forehead against mine.
"Bella. Please."

I swallowed and tried to retain my conviction. But he said please. And he smelled delicious. And he was shirtless.

"Fine, but no nakedness. Skinny dipping is out." There was no way I could control myself if there was nakedness.
"I need to change into my bathing suit."

"Okay, but hurry. I'll meet you down there."

I reached up and grabbed him by the ears to give him a ravishing kiss before hopping off the bed and silently
making my way back to my room to change.

… … …

The water was warm, and yet it still cooled my over-heated skin. The blackness of the night made my sense of
touch overcompensate for my blindness and I was hyper aware of the sensation of water sliding against my skin
as I waded into the pool.

Soon my eyes adjusted to the moonlight and I watched the moon's reflection shimmer on the water.

I could see Edward in front of me pushing his way through the water. He stopped and then I felt him wrap his
hand around my wrist before pulling me deeper into the water. I followed.

"So what did you think of your first day here?" Edward asked in hushed tones. He laid back, and floated on the
surface of the water.

"It was wonderful. I don't think I've ever felt more welcome somewhere," I said, treading water next to him. I
tilted my head back, taking in the beauty of the night sky.

"It's nice to get away from the city for a while," I sighed. "I haven't seen the stars since the last time I've been
home. It's gorgeous. It's like heaven."

Edward looked over to me before taking my hand in his. "For me, this is heaven."

Tears sprang to my eyes. I tried my hardest not to let them fall. I ached to tell him how I felt but I couldn't find the
words. I didn't want us to change.

So, we swam quietly for a few minutes, soaking in the silence.

"Your parents are amazing," I began, once again composed. "I loved hearing the story of how they met."

"It's a little like ours, isn't it?" Edward asked as he turned his head back toward me. "Well, without all the blood
and gore," he said with a light laugh. "I never really thought about the similarities before."

"And they made it through, they are still together," I observed. For some reason the eternal nature of their
relationship was the most difficult aspect of their story for me to understand. I saw my parents' marriage crumble
so easily, so instead of seeing the strength in any relationship, I always saw its frailty.

I didn't see the frailty in my relationship with Edward though. I didn't feel that fear that one day he would leave
me or that our bond would break. For some reason it just didn't seem to be a possibility. Again, I was struck by
the almost transcendent nature of our connection.

I had to laugh at myself and my romanticism. I could just imagine Emmett's reaction if he could hear my internal
musings.

I heard Edward splash beside me. "What's so funny?" He said, standing up in the water.

I smiled in delight at him, happy and secure in my revelations and swam over to him. "Nothing," I murmured
before wrapping my arms around his neck. "I'm just happy to be with you."

Edward's arms wrapped around my waist and my body pressed against his. I felt that familiar thrill run through
my body, and that too I knew would never fade. Since that first day in the park it had only gotten stronger.

I pressed my lips against his, begging entrance. He easily accommodated me and I felt his tongue come out to
touch mine. I bit his lip playfully and ran my hands down the wet muscles of his back. I traced their grooves and
reveled in their hardness.

"Hey Bella," Edward said with a grin. "Guess what?"

"What?" I whispered in response.

"We're no longer under Esme's roof," Edward explained with a leer.

I giggled as I ran my lips along his jaw, under his ear. "You planned this all along, didn't you?" I asked with
pretend shock. "You dragged me out here to take unscrupulous advantage of me."

Edward nodded and bit my earlobe like he did earlier. "Guilty."

I looked back at the house and all the windows remained dark. I knew there was no way anyone could see us in
the dark as far away as we were.

I shrugged and simply said, "okay." This was a wet, shirtless Edward Cullen. There was simply no refusing.

Edward gave me an evil grin before kissing me more forcefully, his hands running down my back to cup the back
of my thighs. He pushed me up against the side of the pool before wrapping my ankles around his waist.

I threaded my fingers through his wet hair and tugged his head back so I had better access. His tongue pushed

against mine in rebuttal and his hand wrapped around the back of my neck. His fingers brushed tantalizing over
the spot on my neck that he knew was my favorite to be touched.

His hips pushed more forcefully against mine and I let out a gasp before letting my head fall back. His lips
replaced his fingers against my neck. I felt a sucking pressure.

I also felt a familiar hardness begin to rub against me.

I dug my nails into his back and I began to pant and crave more. "Edward," I called breathlessly, asking for
something I couldn't put into words.

"Bella, unwrap your legs."

I was confused. "What? Why?" I shook my head no. I liked the feeling of him between my thighs. I wanted more
of it, not less.

"Please," he said, his voice gruff with passion. "You'll like it," he coaxed.

I gave in and nodded and let my legs fall.

He didn't try to catch me and I fell deeper into the water.

He must have been able to touch the bottom of the pool because his knee was lifted and pressed against the side.
My thighs fell on either side of his leg and I ended up sitting on his raised knee.

The impact of my center hitting his knee as I fell made me moan.

I could almost cry from the pleasure of it. I buried my face in the crook of his shoulder as my hips began to move
of their own accord against his leg.

His large hands grasped my hips and helped to move me along, the friction building unbearably. He pushed my
hips down, while lifting his knee up and moving me back and forth.

In the best way imaginable, the pressure was excruciating.

I saw his head dip lower and then I felt his hot breath against my chest. His nose and lips nuzzled me through the
material of my bathing suit. I felt him take the entire tip of my breast into his mouth and he sucked. Hard.

I drew in a shuddering, surprised breath and clung to his back tighter, my nails biting into his back.

Edward groaned in response. "Bella… damn, you are delicious. God, I can't get enough." He stopped talking after
that, his mouth full again.

Then his hand dropped between us and his fingers added a new layer of sensation.

I squeezed my eyes shut and held onto his back forcefully as my release rocketed through my body. I would have
screamed out into the night, but Edward clamped his lips over mine and swallowed my moan.

I leaned back against the side of the pool, enjoying the tremors still racing through my body and tried to catch my
breath. Before my eyes drifted shut, I caught a glimpse of Edward's face.

He sported a very satisfied grin. He was practically gloating. "I told you I would do unspeakable things to you in
the pool, and I'm a man of my word," he whispered in my ear, his lips touching my skin.

I could only smile as he wrapped his arms around me again and carried me out of the water back toward the house
and his bed.

~*~

Chapter Thirteen

Ghosts That Broke My Heart

I woke early the next morning tangled in the sheets of Edward's bed. The sun was just barely filtering through the
curtains. Edward was still asleep beside me. He was lying on his stomach, his head buried in the pillows. He had
one arm thrown across my stomach, anchoring me to the bed.

I turned my head toward him and saw the sun glinting on his head making his hair look more red than usual and it
stuck up in a thousand different directions. I turned on my side to get a better look at him. He was so calm,
peaceful and gorgeous.

The sheets lay low across his hips and my eyes were drawn lower.

Then I gasped.

He had long, red welts marking his back.

My gasp must have awoken him because he looked up at me, fighting off sleep. "Bella? What's wrong?" He began
to sit up but the touch of my fingertips on his back kept him down.

"Edward," I said embarrassed, remembering last night in the pool. "I'm so sorry!" I said leaning over him and
brushing a kiss across his shoulder blades.

Edward looked sleepy and confused. "What for?" He ran his hands over his face, trying to wake up. His tired
eyes, mumbled words, and raspy voice made my stomach clench with desire. I practically made him bleed last
night, though. The guy deserved a break.

"Your back! I… I must have scratched it last night," I said, a violent blush spreading over my face.

Edward's eyes perked up and he gave me a wicked grin. "Really?" He rolled his shoulders. "It feels fine." His arm
tightened around my waist and he brought me closer to him. "Actually, I feel better than fine," he said with a
smile before kissing me gently on the lips.

"No, really," I said, my words muffled against his mouth. "There's no excuse. I should be more careful."

Edward laughed. "No, you really shouldn't. I like it. I like that I can make you lose control," he said as he rolled
me over on my back and laid on top of me. His body was heavy and warm from sleep.

His lips went to my neck and he growled, biting gently. "You have a hickey on your neck, you know." His voice
was muffled.

"No! I can't!" I cried softly. "What will your mother think?"

"Absolutely nothing. It's faint. She won't even notice," he reassured me as he went back to nibbling on my neck
and running his nose along the edge of my jaw.

"Edward," I squeaked, laughing. "You have to stop! I have to go back to my room now before anyone finds out
I'm with you. The sun is up. It must be late." I struggled underneath him, more to feel his bare skin against mine
than to actually leave the bed.

Edward dropped his elbows next to my sides, and pressed his hips onto mine.

I was trapped.

"Fifteen more minutes, Bella," Edward said now running his lips along my jaw. "It can't be much past six yet. My
parents are still sound asleep."

"Fine. But remember, if Esme finds out that means no more grabby hands for you," I threatened.

Edward chuckled deeply. "You worry too much." He rolled us over so he was on his back and I was lying on top
of him, my head nestled under his chin. "Just lay here with me," he said with a sigh.

"Well, now that I have your full attention, there is something I wanted to talk to you about," I said as I ran my
fingers lightly over his shoulder, tracing the line of his muscles and enjoying the silken feel of his skin.

"Of course." Edward wrapped his arms around me and rested his hands heavily against the small of my back, but
not before lifting up my nightgown so his hands rested against my bare skin.

I let that little transgression slide in order to get out what I needed to say. "Well, I've talked to Alice and she's
serious about moving in with Jasper," I explained.

"Yes, I got that impression from what my mom said about room arrangements. I had no idea."

I stopped my wandering hands and nodded as I continued. "But since the lease is under Alice's name and it's
coming to an end, I can't live there anymore. So instead of renewing and living by myself, Rosalie invited me to
move in with her," I said succinctly, anxious for his reaction.

I felt Edward stiffen beneath me. "So are you going to? Move in with her, I mean."

I answered hesitantly. "Well, I guess so. It seems like the best option. We can split rent and I won't have to look
for my own place."

"Mmm," Edward said cryptically. "You're right, it probably would be a smart move."

I nodded quickly against his chest and clenched my hands. Secretly I hoped he might invite me to move in with
him, but I quickly realized it would be impossible. We'd only been together five weeks. It was entirely too soon, I
assured myself.

But deep down I knew it wasn't too soon for us, and I was disappointed.

Edward wasn't finished, however. "It would be a smart idea if not for the fact that it is the most ridiculous, stupid
idea ever."

I looked up at him suddenly, surprised.

"Bella, we practically live together now," he said forcefully. "Just the sight of your toothbrush next to mine makes
me smile. Can you imagine that? I smile at the sight of a toothbrush. I'm unhealthily dependent on you. God
knows I can't get a decent night's sleep unless you're pressed up against me and… and… it's just a dumb idea." He
brought his hands up to my face and kissed me forcefully. "Please, Bella, move in with me."

My fear from two seconds ago was immediately erased and I felt a wave of emotion crash over me. I looked up at
him with stinging eyes.

I felt his hands flex on my back. "Bella! What's wrong? Shit, if you're not ready, I completely understand. It was
just an idea. A stupid one. Really, it's fine," he said, a frantic look in his eye. His hand was running along my
cheek trying to soothe me. "It's too soon. I get that. I shouldn't have said anything. Please, forget I did."

I slapped his chest. "I'm not sad, you idiot. I'm happy," I clarified with a watery smile.

I felt the tension dissipate from his body and a slow smile grew on his face. "Yeah?" He asked tentatively.

"Yeah," I nodded. "I like your toothbrush too. A lot." It sounded ridiculous, but it was true. Plus he understood
what I meant.

"Does that mean you're going to move in with me? I promise you can have all the closet space you want. All your
novels will get the best bookshelves. Don DeLillo who? Charlotte Bronté will have the best spot in the house."

I giggled, finding it hard to speak. I brushed my hands under my eyes, clearing away the moisture. "Yes. Yes, of
course I'll move in with you. I was hoping you would ask."

I lowered my head and kissed him then, kissed him passionately, with every ounce of feeling that was coursing
through my body.

For every stroke of my tongue he returned two.

Edward pulled away. He held my face in his hands and had this awed look on his face. "Bella, I want you to know
that it's more than just your toothbrush that makes me smile. In fact, I…"

All of a sudden there was a knock on the door.

I felt my eyes go wide and I immediately tensed. I scrambled off of him quickly and lay stiff as a board next to
him, the sheet pulled up to my chin.

The door immediately opened.

Rosalie walked through.

I felt so relieved I whimpered.

"Edward, stop molesting my friend," Rosalie said with feigned censure. "Come on Bells, we have to get to our
room. I won't let anyone think I'm a hussy."

"But you are a hussy, Rose," a deep voice said from the doorway. It was Emmett, leaning over the door frame. His
hair was a curly mess around his head and he was shirtless, wearing only boxers.

"Put some clothes on, man," Edward complained.

"Shut it, Eddie. You need to get up anyway. Rose and I had the idea of all of us taking Mom and Dad out to tea
and brunch at that fancy place where I broke that tea pot that one time. Mom loves it for some reason. I think she
likes miniature food."

Edward laughed before he lifted up an arm and rested it behind his head. "Yeah, that's a good idea, as long as you
don't try and eat five of the finger sandwiches all at once like last time."

I quickly slid out of bed, pulling my skirt down discreetly as they continued their conversation. I leaned over and
pressed a kiss to Edward's lips. "I'll see you later." Then Rosalie grabbed my wrist and we walked out of his room.

Rosalie squeaked on the way out, her hand moving back to cover her butt. Emmett had a mischievous and
satisfied smirk on his face.

She stuck her tongue out playfully before dragging me down the hall at a run, our bare feet silent on the carpeted
floor.

I was glad she was smiling and playful. That way the big, dopey grin on my face, put there by the thought of
living with Edward for the foreseeable future, wouldn't seem so out of place.

… … …

After donning Alice's selection of my Zac Posen dress, I was the first to arrive downstairs. I wandered into the
living room, looking for something to occupy my time while the others got ready.

I walked past the piano in the corner, running my fingers over the black and white keys that Edward's hands must
have touched thousands of times before. It was a gorgeous instrument and I decided that I had to hear Edward
play one day.

Why he hadn't played for me yet was something I had to ask him.

I stopped in front of the bookshelf holding books, pictures, and photo albums. The shelves were filled to
overflowing with family mementos.

Since I didn't hear anyone clamoring to get to brunch, I pulled out the first album and sat down on the couch to
look through it.

The pages were filled with photos of Edward, Emmett, Carlisle, and Esme being an idyllic family. The boys
played a lot of sports, rode a lot of bikes, and swam in a lot of pools. Carlisle always seemed to have a boy in his
lap with a story book open in front of them. Esme was often sitting in front of design panels with either Edward or
Emmett using a brightly colored crayon to color in her sketches.

"Unfortunately, when we adopted the boys were weren't able to get any of their baby pictures, so I'm afraid I
overcompensated a bit and always had a camera handy as they were growing up." Esme walked into the room and
sat down beside me as she waved at the many photo albums decorating the book shelf.

"Oh! Esme, I'm sorry. I didn't hear you some in," I said. "I hope you don't mind me looking through these?"

"Not at all, Bella," Esme smiled. "Every Mom dreams of the day when she can embarrass her child by flipping
through his baby pictures with his new girlfriend."

We laughed together. "Well then you must sit down with Rosalie. I'm sure Emmett would love her to see him
running naked around a pool with his seahorse pool float."

"Ah, yes. That is quite a memorable picture, isn't it? Emmett was five there. We never could keep clothes on
him," she sighed.

I thought of Emmett standing in Edward's doorway wearing only his boxers and I muffled my laugh. It seemed he
hadn't changed all that much.

"And what about Edward, was he a rebellious kid?" I asked, changing the subject.

Esme smiled ruefully and shook her head. "No, Edward was our little artist." She ran her fingertip over a picture
of a very young Edward sitting in front of a piano. His head was down in concentration and his feet swung a foot
off the floor as he sat, perched, on the piano bench.

"Edward had such intensity, even as a child," Esme said looking toward the piano. "He is so earnest and hard
working, sometimes we worried about him."

"He does seem to take his responsibilities very seriously," I added, thinking of the restaurant.

Esme nodded. "He does. Not many things grab Edward's attention and keep his interest, but when something
does, he gives his all to it. And he never strays from it." Esme seemed to get lost in her own thoughts.

"Edward is probably loyal to a fault. First it was the piano and he stills plays. Then it was the restaurant and of
course you see where that is now." Esme then turned toward me. "And now it seems that he has you."

I blushed delicately and nodded. "He does," I said simply.

"You've been so good for him too, Bella." She shifted toward me on the couch. "He works so hard and rarely
takes time out just to enjoy life, but since he found you he's found a reason to. Talking to him on the phone, he
seems so much more..." Esme struggled for words. "Alive. It's as if he was stagnant, simply going through the
motions, but then you came along."

I bit my lip and shook my head, a bit taken back by her emotion. "Really Esme, I haven't done anything. It's all
him. He's incredible, truly one of a kind. I'm just grateful that for some reason he chose me."

Esme laughed musically. "Oh, my dear. You've got it all wrong. You are a prize. I can tell you are different. Sure
Edward is handsome and attracts a lot of female attention, but he never paid it any mind until he came upon you
in the park. "

I covered up a cough as Esme very delicately described my almost vulgar meeting of Edward in the park. I
wondered how much she actually knew about it.

I tried to turn her attention back to her son.

"Sometimes I find it so hard to believe; that some other girl hasn't snatched him up yet, I mean."

Esme shrugged. "Well, I guess he was looking for something and he didn't find it until he met you." I blushed
again, and Esme continued quickly, probably to save me embarrassment.

"I was always worried about Edward, worried he'd never find that person who would fit him perfectly. Having
married Carlisle, I know what a great love can do for a person and I feared that he was too self-

sufficient and too self-reliant to ever put himself out there and find someone on whom he could depend." Esme
smiled brightly. "But now you're here."

I laughed. "Yes, I am. And I want you to know that I'm here for the long haul. I won't ever take what he has given
me for granted. I won't be another Tanya."

Esme scowled at the mention of Tanya. "Thank goodness. I'm afraid that woman is a pariah." She dropped her
eyes and shook her head. "Well, I probably shouldn't say that. I've actually never met her. Edward never brought
her to meet us, but from what Emmett has said I'm glad he's rid of her."

Just then I heard talking in the hallway and Alice and Emmett popped into the room. "Hi!" Alice greeted. Then
she saw the album laying in mine and Esme's lap.

"Oh! Are those baby pictures?" She cried, skipping over to us.

She sat down next to Esme and leaned over to see the photos.

"Ah!" She squealed. "Is that Emmett?" She started laughing hysterically. "Oh we have to get Rose in here. She'll
love to see this."

Emmett was hulking over us in a flash. "Uh uh. No way." He picked up the book and slammed it shut. "Brunch.
Now. And we are never talking about this ever again."

Alice, Esme and I all started laughing as Emmett stood there, a light pink flush covering his face.

"Aw, come on Em, Rose would get a kick out of this," I said.

Emmett had a wicked gleam in his eye. "Oh yeah? Kind of like the kick she would get out of that red mark on
your neck?"

I blushed and Emmett laughed. Thankfully, Esme laughed along with him, her hand patting mine reassuringly.

… … …

Brunch was a new experience for me. The restaurant was gorgeous and decadent. It was bright white inside with
expansive windows covered by delicate blue curtains with gold filigree accents that looked out over a manicured
lawn. The tables were all covered in pristine white cloths and a full tea service.

The food was delicious of course, and Emmett made sure to take advantage. He also made sure Rose did the
same. He would constantly pull out what he thought to be the best selections and put them on her plate. After her
Belgian waffle, eggs Benedict, and strawberry crepe she had a hand over her stomach and gave him a death glare
when a flakey croissant appeared in front of her.

Alice was cooing over the décor of the restaurant and started telling Jasper about all the changes she'd be making
to his apartment when she moved in. He smiled, leaned over and kissed the top of her head. "I wouldn't expect
anything less, Ali."

Carlisle and Esme were more subdued in their affection, but you could tell that what they had was special and

long lasting. Just the way they looked at each other and how they functioned in tandem was inspiring.

Edward's hand was resting on his lap and I reached over and threaded my fingers through his before commenting
on Alice's idea of moving a king-sized canopy bed into Jasper's apartment. He squeezed my hand in his without
missing a beat in his own conversation with Carlisle and slowly massaged circles in my palm with his thumb.

The many moments like that made me know that twenty five years down the line we would have what Carlisle
and Esme had, and I had no reason to fear that what happened to my parents would happen to us.

"Wow! I couldn't eat another bite," Emmett said, leaning back in his chair.

"Literally," Rosalie said rolling her eyes. "I think you ate all the food here."

"There's a big game today, Rosie!" Emmett explained. "I have to make sure I have my energy up."

Rosalie giggled. "Em, the game is on TV. You're just going to be sitting on the couch, yelling at the screen."

"Rose, baby," Emmett said. "Notre Dame needs me in top form. What kind of fan would I be if I rooted them on
not in peak physical condition? They're playing USC. This is the most important game of the season."

Rosalie just smiled at him and punched him gently on the shoulder. Emmett picked up her hand and kissed her
knuckles gently, before holding her hand in his.

I smiled at the intimacy of it. I loved seeing their relationship grow over time and seeing Rose slowly open herself
up to him.

Edward's gentle tug on my hand brought me out of my thoughts. "Come on. Let's go home, Bella. If we miss kick-
off you might just see a grown man cry."

I nodded and followed the group out of the dining room.

When we got to the front we could see that is was pouring down rain. From the dining room it looked like a light
drizzle but now I could see that it was coming down in sheets.

Alice gasped and immediately her mind turned to fashion.

"Bella! Don't you dare ruin that dress! Jasper can pull the car up to the door or something."

"Ali, they are not going to let me drive over their grass and tear it up just to make sure that Bella doesn't get her
dress a little damp," Jasper said.

"A little damp? Jasper, it's pouring!" Alice said waving out the door.

"Don't worry about it, I got it." Edward said, shrugging out of his coat. He placed his blazer over my shoulders
and pulled it up under my chin.

"Good?" He asked me.

I nodded, soaking in the warmth of his body that permeated the coat. He kissed me, then took my hand and we ran
out in the rain behind Alice and Jasper.

Of course, the first step out of the door I wobbled on my heel and slipped. Without missing a beat, Edward
wrapped his arm around my waist and kept me upright. I slipped one more time before he turned toward me and
swooped me up in his arms.

I rested my head on his shoulder and wrapped my arms around his neck as he broke into a run and got us to the
car quickly.

Edward set me down on the seat and pressed his lips to my hair. "Told you I got it."

I smiled up at him while Alice clapped her approval.

"I knew there was a reason she kept you around, Edward," Alice said laughing.

"He does have his perks, huh?" I placed my hands on his cheeks and brought his head down to mine to give him a
memorable kiss. Pulling away I kept his bottom lip between my teeth and he grinned. He wrapped his arms
around me and leaned down to whisper in my ear.

"We're going to live together," he said randomly, as if I needed reminding. I didn't, but just hearing the words sent
a thrill through my body.

I nodded and kissed him once more before turning back to talk to Alice sitting in the front seat.

When we got home everyone immediately went to their rooms to change and then congregated in the living room
to watch the football game.

Edward walked into the kitchen to grab beer and soda and I followed behind him. "Would you mind if I used your
room to call my dad, Edward?" I asked. "I have three missed calls from him, so I really should get back to him."

"Not at all. Whatever you need," he said. "Remember, my room is your room now."

"Mmm… that sounds nice," I said, standing up on my tip toes and kissing his chin. Then I turned to go up the
stairs. "I'll be down in a bit."

Edward nodded and went back into the living room while I raced up to his bedroom and shut the door to talk to
Charlie, whom I hadn't spoke to in almost two weeks. After that whole Jacob debacle, I just did not want to think
of home.

But apparently home was thinking of me.

… … …

I was sitting on the floor in Edward's bedroom, silently crying, my head resting on my bent knees. I kept replaying
the conversation with Charlie in my head over and over again. I could hear the disappointment, surprise, and
sadness in his voice so clearly. Shame flowed through me in great waves.

I worked so hard my entire life to make him proud of me, yet in six short weeks it seemed our relationship was in
shambles.

"Bella?" The door had clicked open and Edward called my name before shutting the door behind him. Then I felt
him sit down in front of me and rest his hand on my shoulder, the other one running over my hair. "Bella, what's
wrong?" He sounded panicked.

I drew in a shuddering breath as I raised my head to look at him. "Oh, Edward!" I cried. His named came out
watery and with disjointed syllables. For some reason the concern in his voice made my tears fall faster.

His eyes widened as he took in my red face and tear streaked cheeks. He stretched his legs out on either side of
me and pulled me into his chest. I clutched at his sweater and buried my head in his neck, breathing in his scent
with gasping breaths.

"Bella, tell me what's wrong," he said, wiping my tears away. "Please," he almost pleaded.

I couldn't seem to get the words out. Edward just held me, his arms wrapping all the way around me and clutching
at my sides. "Shh," he whispered in my ear, his lips running over my hair. "We'll fix it, Bella. Whatever it is, we'll
fix it."

I wrapped my arms around his slim waist and moved even closer to him, my hair falling into my eyes. "I talked to
my Dad, Edward. I… I've been so horrible." I pulled away from him then, covering my eyes with my palms.

"Bella," he said, his hands running down the length of my back. "What do you mean? What happened?" I could
hear the confusion clear in his voice.

I looked up at him and gave him a sad, cynical smile. "Charlie asked where I was and why I hadn't called. I had to
tell him the truth. I told him I was visiting your parents."

Edward's brow furrowed, still not understanding. "So?"

"So, I haven't been back to visit him since the move! I never talk to him on the phone. I've been horrible!" I
managed to get out as my tears fell more freely.

I got up off the floor and began to pace around Edward. "Don't you see? I've abandoned him! And for no good
reason. He doesn't have anyone! He barely knows how to boil water or wash his own clothes and I'm here staying
in a mansion eating miniature sandwiches!" I cried in frustration.

Edward shook his head, understanding dawning. "Bella, you can't live his life for him."

"I know that! But I can't keep ignoring him either! I'm his only kid and I've been so selfish. I just wanted to get
out of there," I said, walking toward the window. "I needed to be on my own doing things my way without having
to worry about Charlie and Jake. But I went too far."

I drew in a shuddering breath.

"It was just my cowardice. I didn't want to look at who I was there, or deal with the guilt that I felt because I am
so happy away from all that. But I managed to hurt the people who care most about me!"

Edward sat on the floor quietly as I continued rambling.

"He said that he missed me. That he hadn't heard from me in forever, that he couldn't understand why I was
visiting someone else's parents when I hadn't seen him in so long." I let out a teary laugh. "And he's right!
Edward, what am I doing? I have responsibilities and I've let everyone down."

Edward got up then. "Bella, you've grown up. This is what people do. They move on to have their own lives,
friends and jobs. You're not being disloyal by living your life."

I shook my head frantically. "I did it wrong, though. I was too extreme. I wanted to block all of Forks out and I
was so happy in my new life. I was living a fairy tale." I wrung my hands, facing away from Edward.

"And the worst part is that I knew it! I knew this whole thing was too good to be true. That it couldn't last
forever."

Edward walked over to me, forcing me to turn toward him and taking my face in his hands. His eyes were wide
and worried. "Bella, this is nothing that we can't fix. I can help you make this better," he promised.

I pulled away. I felt cold, uncomfortable in my own skin.

"But can I? What have I been doing? I've just been ignoring everything. I've been ignoring the people that have
loved me and have taken care of me my entire life."

Edward began rubbing my shoulders. "Bella, that's exactly it. They love you. Your Dad will want this for you.
Once he sees that you're happy and that you've accomplished so much, he'll support you. I'm sure of that." His
voice sounded tense and unsteady. "You don't have to give up on all you have now to make that happen."

"I can't do this anymore, Edward." I sat on the bed, trying my best to control my tears. "I just can't!" Charlie
deserved so much more. I would make all this up to him. I had to.

"Bella, no, we can work this out," Edward said, his voice rising. "Don't talk like that."

I shook my head and sniffled. "I really screwed up, Edward. I can't keep living like this; like I don't have
responsibilities back home."

"Bella, your home is with me now."

Finally I got my tears under control and I took a deep breath to steady myself. I was determined. "I have to do
this, Edward. I don't know how to make it right, but I have to try."

Edward walked over to me on the bed and lifted my chin with one hand. His voice sounded pained, unlike I had
ever heard it. "This is not something to break up over, Bella. We'll go see your father tomorrow, if you like. I'll
explain everything. But no way am I letting you go over this," he said sternly. "I can't."

I looked up at him, confused. "What are you talking about?"

"You're everything to me, Bella. I can't breathe at the thought of you leaving. Don't give up so easily." He knelt
down in front of me and took both my hands in his and squeezed. His face was tight and his jaw was clenched.

I finally understood.

He thought I was breaking up with him.

That had to be the most ridiculous, asinine thought. As if I could ever live without him.

I had to make him see that.

I quickly slid off the bed so I was sitting on his knees, straddling his lap, clutching his hair in my hands. "Edward!
I meant that I had to stop denying my past, not that we had to break up! My God, I couldn't do without you!"

I saw his pained expression slowly dissipate. "You mean… we're fine?"

"Of course!" I nearly yelled. I wrapped myself around him – arms around his shoulders, legs around his hips.

"Edward, you're shaking."

"Bella," he breathed. Then I felt his arms come around me and squeeze tight. I took comfort in the feeling of his
fast heart beat beating so close to mine.

He brushed the hair out of my eyes, and urged me to look at him. I took in his perfect face. I had already
memorized his features.

He drew in a deep breath. "Bella," he said, his palm running over my forehead. "I love you."

My heart skipped a beat, and I felt my breath catch in my throat.

"I… I can't even tell you properly." His fingers touched my lips. "You're my life now." He said it so simply, yet I
felt it all through my body and down to my toes.

I couldn't help it. I started sobbing. Harder than before.

"Edward," I managed to get out as a huge smile split my face. "I love you. I love you so much, more than
anything." I kissed him desperately, panicked for some unknown reason. I couldn't seem to get close enough to
him. I just needed some sort of physical outlet for what I was feeling. It overwhelmed me.

He returned my kiss with equal fervor and our teeth clanked together.

Neither of us cared.

His hands threaded through the back of my hair, keeping our mouths fused. His hands went down my back and
pressed my hips closer to his. I whimpered. He clenched his fist tightly in my hair.

"God, Bella," he rasped. "You have no idea how long I've waited for you to say that." One hand was at my waist
and the other kneaded my breast deeply. I felt my body react to the pressure and my underwear grew damp. I
pushed my hips against his. Hard.

"I love you," I whispered desperately, unable to say anything else.

He stood up, lifting me up with him. He laid me back on the bed and rested on top of me, his lips finding a
favorite, familiar spot behind my ear. "Never do that again, Bella. I couldn't handle it. Just the thought drives me
mad." His hands tightened on my waist.

"I promise," I whispered.

"I'll never get enough of you, Bella. I can't ever give you up. You're the most powerful drug to me," he said letting
out a strained, relieved chuckle. "I don't even care how creepy that sounds because it's true."

"Well rest assured, Edward, because I'm never going anywhere." I pushed my hands up under his light sweater,
trying desperately to feel his bare skin on mine. "You're an idiot to think I would break up with you," I said
breathlessly.

"What was I supposed to think?" His head was buried between my breasts, his mouth biting at me through the
delicate material of my dress. "You said you couldn't do this anymore." His hands started pushing my skirt up to
my waist. He pressed my thighs open wider.

"You're still an idiot." I started tugging forcefully at the bottom of his shirt to get it off of him as quickly as
possible. He reared back and yanked it off, then threw it to the floor where it landed in a heap. He fell back down
on top of me and his erection landed right against my core.

I gasped and Edward pushed my dress up past my waist as his lips decided to kiss right beside my belly button.
He left wet trails all along my torso as I gripped his shoulders and scissored my legs against him.

"I promise to make everything right with your father," he vowed. "I owe you that." His hands cupped my thighs
and pressed me against him. He moved my thighs in rhythm with the thrust of his hips.

"I know you will, but you owe me nothing, Edward. You give me more than I could ever deserve." I lay there
shuddering, clutching him closer to me. The folded denim of his zipper hit a sensitive spot between my legs and I
gasped against his ear.

He sat up then and looked me in the eye. "I don't think you get it, though. You are my fucking world, Bella. I love
you more than anything and I would do anything for you. Anything."

I nodded and bit my lip. Tears trickled down the side of my face. "I get it now."

"Good," he said matter-of-factly. "And now I need you. Badly."

I nodded again and wriggled out of my underwear. His hands went to his zipper.

But then a loud roar filtered into his room. "Eddy! Fourth quarter! Irish just got seven! Get down here!" I heard
Emmett's voice bellow from the living room.

Then everything came flooding back and I realized where we were. Edward dropped his head against my chest
and let out a long suffering sigh.

"Bella, I swear, as soon as we get home, I'm locking us in our apartment. I've going to keep you up all night and
make you come until you lose your voice. I'm going to bury myself in you for hours. We'll turn off the phone,
lock the door, and black the windows. No more distractions, I just can't handle it."

I nodded in agreement. Then I thought about what he actually said.

I tried to slow my heart rate before speaking. "But what about that thing you said you had to do before I could
have you inside me?" I ran my hands through his hair, my nails lightly scratching his scalp.

He growled deep in his throat before kissing me deeply once more. "I already did it."

I gave him a confused look. "What was it?"

He gave me that crooked smile which never failed to make my heart melt. "I told you that I love you."

I finally understood and an incredible sense of rightness flowed through me. I gave him a tremulous smile and
tried to hold back a new wave of happy tears. "You're such a sap. And I love you too," I sniffled.

Edward wasn't done taking my emotions on a wild ride, however, and I could only laugh with happy gratitude at
his words.

"Now I just have to figure out how to be in a car with you for eight hours and spare our friends the sight of me
ripping your clothes off and burying my head between your legs.

~*~

Chapter Fourteen

Bite Me, Scratch Me, Pull My Hair

"Bella, you cannot be serious," Edward said as he stood before me with a defeated expression. He scrubbed his
hands over his face and looked pained.

"I have no idea what you're talking about," I said as I threw my suitcase into the back of the car. I turned away
from him so he wouldn't see my smirk. I made sure to stretch and arch my back.

He was so much fun to tease.

I lifted my leg up a little, as if to balance myself. Really I just wanted to make my skirt ride up my thigh.

I heard a groan and Edward came up behind me without warning and wrapped his arm all the way around my
torso. He pulled me tight up against his body and I could feel his hardness press insistently against the small of
my back.

I squeaked in surprise and my arms reflexively wrapped around his circling my waist. "Edward! Someone will see
us!" I cried, looking around. Thankfully, the van hid us from view of the house.

"That mini skirt is so short I can practically see my prize," he whispered in my ear. "And you expect me to sit next
to you for eight hours in a confined space and keep my hands to myself?"

His voice was gravelly and I shivered in reaction.

He thrust his hips forward and my knees gave out. Luckily, he was holding me tightly enough that I stayed
upright.

I had a sinking suspicion my plan may have backfired.

"It's just a nor-normal skirt," I stuttered. "It's no-nothing to get worked up o-over."

Edward's opposite hand slid low on my belly and trailed down to cup my heat gently. "Well, I am worked up."
His voice was deep and raspy. "I've waited so long for you," he breathed as he ran his lips along the rim of my
ear.

I gasped at the contact and even though I knew it was a bad idea, I wriggled my hips against him, trying to
increase the pressure of his hand against me. I spread my legs wider.

Edward appeased me and his fingers pressed hard against me. His fingers rubbed circles against my underwear
and I felt the stubble on his chin trail along my skin as he laid an open mouth kiss behind my ear. Then his hand
pressed deeper between my thighs and started a rhythmic pulsing which had me gasping for air. I threw my head

back against his shoulder and moaned.

But then, all of a sudden, his hand disappeared and his arm was removed from around me. I was left to stand on
my own two feet and I had to lean against the car for balance.

I felt cold without him pressed up against me.

"Eight hours. Eight hours, Bella, before you'll be mine. And it won't be my hand you'll be rubbing against," he
said in my ear before walking back to the house without a second glance to get the rest of the bags.

The trip home would certainly be interesting.

… … …

Edward climbed into the back seat before me and I followed. I went to sit next to him, but he put a hand on my
shoulder.

"Bella, no. Please." He looked at me with a pleading expression. "I know it sounds ridiculous, and it probably is,
but I just can't deal."

While I was sad I couldn't sit pressed up against my boyfriend for the whole ride back, I was certainly thrilled that
he found me that irresistible.

As demurely as I could manage, I nodded and kissed his cheek before sitting on the other side of the seat, as far
away from him as possible.

Edward turned away from me, bit his lip, and stared stoically out the window.

I almost felt bad for him.

"Ready to go, kids?" Emmett called from the front seat. "First on the play list is the ever classic 'Slow Ride.'"

"Ugh. Emmett, no. Can we please listen to something produced within the last century? Look, I even brought
along my Ting Tings album. Please?" Rosalie begged from the passenger seat.

"Sorry, gorgeous. No dice," Emmett said, patting her knee. "That electronic noise gives me the shakes."

She stuck her tongue out at him.

"You know my motto," Emmett said as he put on his sunglasses and shifted the car into gear. "Safety first."

Alice spoke and drew my attention away from the quarrel in the front seat. She had a crease in her forehead and
looked concerned, her eyes darting between me and Edward. "What's wrong? Are you guys fighting?"

Edward answered before I could. "No," he said curtly without moving his gaze from the window.

Alice looked at me with wide eyes, questioning.

I simply shook my head and smirked. "We're fine."

Jasper turned toward us and threw his arm across the seat. "Yeah, I can see that. Pressed up against opposite sides

of the car. You guys really look fine."

Edward kicked the back of his seat with a growl. "We are fine. Give it a rest."

Alice frowned and looked sad. "You guys can't be fighting. It would throw everything out of whack. It's unnatural
or something." She nodded as if trying to convince me.

"Edward's just grumpy because he knows that he's going to have to make room for my books. His classic vinyl
collection may have to be relocated. It's traumatic for him," I said with a laugh.

Edward shot me an exasperated look, but his lips were turned up at the corners.

I smiled back sweetly and his smile grew.

Whenever I thought of us moving in together I got a warm, melting sensation in the pit of my stomach. I hope he
felt it too.

It took both Alice and Jasper a minute to understand my meaning, but it hit them both at the same time. "Wait.
Hold up. You two are moving in together?" Alice said, her hand covering her mouth in shock.

"Yes," Edward and I said in perfect synchronization.

"No way! Way to go man," Jasper congratulated as Alice hopped up and down in her seat with her hands clasped
in from of her.

"Oh guys, I'm so happy for you! You know I always knew this would happen. I did. From the very first moment. I
remember sitting at the breakfast table with Bella the day after you met and she kept stirring sugar into her tea.
Like eight packets. Bella doesn't even put sugar in her tea! So I knew whatever happened, it was big and I was
right. Ah! I knew it." Alice talked a mile a minute, her words getting jumbled in her excitement.

"Sorry about your vinyl though, man. That's rough," Jasper said with fake sincerity. "You know you can always
store it with me. Hey, I wouldn't even charge you."

"Ha!" Edward barked. "You wish. I'll just build a bigger bookshelf. No big deal."

"Hey, so you know what this means? We can have a big giant move weekend. We can move out together. It will
be easier that way," Alice said, nodding her head in enthusiasm.

Jasper rolled his eyes. "You just want free labor, Ali."

"You are so smart, Jasper," Alice cooed. "I always told myself I fell in love with you for your mind." She reached
over and patted his cheek.

Jasper wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her onto his lap. "You fell in love with me for a lot more than
my mind, sweetheart," Jasper said with a chuckle before kissing Alice squarely on the mouth.

"Hey!" Edward nearly yelled. "Is that really necessary?"

"Seriously, Edward, what is your deal? Bella's moving in with you. Shouldn't you be a little happier, a little more
relaxed? You're wound tighter than a spring," Jasper said before turning both himself and Alice to face toward the
front and away from Edward's disapproving scowl.

Edward stayed silent and his eyes returned to their former position, staring out the window.

I decided his rudeness deserved a little punishment. It was only fair. Plus, it was fun.

So I let out a breathy sigh which pushed my chest out in order to get his attention before crossing my legs in his
direction and ensuring my skirt bunched up higher around my legs.

I noticed his eyes shoot toward my legs and I watched his jaw clench and his hand clutch the arm rest.

I unbuttoned the top button on my cardigan before uncrossing and crossing my legs again. Unimaginative, sure,
but I didn't have much space to work with.

It seemed to work, though.

"Emmett!" Edward yelled, his voice reverberating throughout the cab of the van. "Stop the car. Now."

Emmett eyes darted to Edward's in the rearview mirror.

"What the hell? Why?" Emmett asked in confusion.

"Just do it. I need to drive. I'm feeling… claustrophobic back here."

I giggled beside him, but he ignored me, starting to stand up and make his way out of the car like the devil was on
his heels even though the car hadn't even slowed yet.

"Sit down, Edward. You've never been claustrophobic a day in your life. You're bored. Just deal." Emmett's eyes
returned to the road.

"Emmett-," Edward began, but Buffalo Springfield filled the backseat at full volume and Emmett's eyes remained
glued to the yellow lines stretching out ahead of the car.

Edward leaned back against the seat with a groan, his arm covering his eyes. Alice snorted and rolled her eyes at
him. Jasper ignored him. Rose was putting on makeup in the front seat so I don't think she even noticed his
theatrics.

"Edward, I'm sorry, I'll stop," I said sincerely.

He looked over at me, his eyebrows raised in hope.

I smiled at him and nodded before reaching over the back of the seat and picking up his oversized college football
sweatshirt. I pulled it over my head and it pretty much covered my entire body down to my knees.

Then I curled my legs up underneath me on the seat and scooted over next to him, resting my head on his
shoulder. I felt better being close to him again.

His shoulder tensed under me, but I felt his chin nod against my head. "Yeah, this is okay," he said as his arm
wrapped around my shoulder.

"You know I really didn't care right? You know that you can do whatever you like, right? It's just difficult
sometimes, you know, with all the times we've been interrupted. I feel like I'm about to explode," he said as he

pressed a hot kiss to my temple.

I nodded. "I know." I understood perfectly. I felt the same way.

I must have dozed off because I was awoken by a tickling sensation on my thigh. My knee was thrown over
Edward's lap, my arm was wrapped tightly around his waist and my nose was pressed firmly against his neck,
under his chin.

Then I felt that that tickling sensation again. Edward was tracing his fingertips over and along my bare thigh
draped over his lap. His fingers traced a path up my calf, around my knee and over my thigh, pushing past the
edge of the sweatshirt.

I opened my eyes in shock and sat up. I didn't, however, move my leg.

It was very dark out already. I must have slept longer than I thought. All the lights were off in the car, so the only
illumination came from the glow of the dashboard in front of Emmett. I could barely make out Jasper and Alice,
but I could tell they were passed out in the seat in front of us.

Jasper was leaning against the side of the car with Alice resting her head on his lap. Rose also looked to be asleep
in the front seat, her arm flung out to the side against the center console. Emmett was drumming against the
steering wheel in sync to the soft sounds of Tom Petty coming out of the stereo.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to pass out for so long," I said to Edward in a whisper.

I felt his lips press against my forehead. "No, it's fine. It's good actually, it means that you'll be well rested for
later tonight."

I slapped his chest. "You have no shame," I scolded even as I rested my head back against his chest. I rubbed my
cheek against the softness of his sweater.

Edward chuckled. "You're right, I don't." He then palmed my thigh possessively and I shivered.

I rubbed my nose along his jaw, breathing in his scent. It soothed me. And made tension pool in my stomach.

Edward turned toward me, so he was resting on his side and brought my leg forward so it hooked over his hip. His
weight pressed into me.

"What are you doing?" I asked as I felt my body start to turn to butter at the sensation of his slim hips wedged
between my splayed thighs.

"Nothing," he whispered. His lips fluttered against my ear as he spoke. "You're so warm and you smell so good." I
felt his breath against my ear and his calloused hands slide up and back down my back.

His arms wrapped around my waist and brought me closer to him. Then his hand travelled down toward my thigh
again and began tracing the same patterns as before.

I couldn't help myself. I pushed my hands up under his sweater, past his belt and rested my fingertips against the
skin of his stomach, feeling the subtle ridges of his muscles.

His lips dropped from my ear to my neck and his pressed an open mouth kiss against it. His hips flexed against
me.

My breath hitched. "Edward." It came out as a strangled whisper.

"We're almost home," he whispered so quietly I could barely hear him.

His hand traveled further up my thigh, and further beneath the sweatshirt. He hit the end of my skirt and his finger
went underneath that as well. I kept very still so he wouldn't stop his exploration.

My hands slid of their own accord to his back, clutching him closer to me and my nails bit into his skin when I
felt his fingers come to rest against my underwear, between my legs.

"You feel so good," he rasped against my ear.

I pulled against his back, trying to make him press harder, but he resisted. "No, Bella. We can't. Not here," he
breathed. "We're almost home," he repeated.

Then he pulled away and totally disengaged his body from mine.

I was left alone in the darkness.

Not a second later, though, he reached out a hand and tangled his fingers with my own. I clenched my hand
around his. And waited.

True to his word, fifteen minutes later the car drew to a halt. I knew because I had counted the seconds.

"First stop. Edward and Bella," Emmett called from the front. "Get out."

And we did.

… … …

Edward dropped the bags on the floor and closed the door behind him, resting his back against it. "Welcome
home," he said with a crooked smile. He ran a hand through his hair and it stuck up straight.

I squealed like a school girl and jumped on him. He caught me and I wrapped my legs tightly around him before
grabbing handfuls of his hair. "Pretty exciting, huh?" I said with barely concealed excitement.

I pressed my lips against his and tasted coffee.

Edward laughed against my mouth. "Yeah. I've waited so long for this. I can do all sorts of obscene things to you
now." His hands ran down my back and cupped my ass for emphasis.

"Mmm," I murmured. "Sounds foreboding. So what sort of obscene things will you do?" I opened my mouth and
bit down on his lip, tugging gently.

He let out a shuddering breath and my legs clenched around him involuntarily, seeking out pressure.

Edward put his hands on my shoulders and pushed me away slightly before gently moving my hair away from my
face and staring in my eyes. "Nothing you're not ready for, Bella. I know I've kind of been an ass today, but I
really don't want to do anything unless you're ready."

I bit my own lip in frustration.

He worried too much.

I was tired of waiting, sick of being treated more delicately than glass. I wanted him so badly my knees shook. He
had to want me the same way, and I knew he never would if he insisted on handling me so carefully.

So I shrugged my shoulders and unwrapped my legs from around his. "Okay," I said simply. I had to stop my
knees from giving out from under me when my feet hit the floor.

Before turning away and gathering my bag from the floor I saw his jaw drop. That gave me the strength the walk
away and prove my point.

I sashayed down the hallway leaving him gaping by the door. He had to learn that he didn't have to treat me as if I
were a priceless antique.

"Edward? Can I borrow one of your shirts to sleep in? I don't want to sleep in the night gown I brought for
another night." I called down the hallway.

If Edward had an identifiable weakness it was me in his clothes. It brought out his inner caveman. To get him
over his ridiculous concern I knew I had to appeal to his animalistic side.

"Ah… sure," Edward said uneasily. "I mean, yes. Of course."

He walked into the bedroom as I was putting toothpaste on my toothbrush. I continued acting as if nothing was
wrong.

"Um…" Edward said still confused and taken aback by my sudden mood swing. "What would you like?"

I walked over to his shelves and pointed at his Dartmouth t-shirt. "This one. It always smells like you." That was
true, but I really picked it because the last time I wore it I ended up straddling him topless and it took up residence
on the floor.

Some of the worry left his eyes. "Okay, sure." He pulled the shirt off the shelf and laid it out on the bed.

Then he pulled off his shirt and threw it in the hamper. I got an eyeful of his perfect bare chest.

I almost choked on my toothpaste, but I managed to hold it together. I nonchalantly picked up the shirt on the bed
and sauntered into the bathroom, closing the door behind me.

Once inside I quickly cleaned out my mouth, scrubbed my face, ran a comb through my hair and stripped naked
before pulling Edward's shirt over my head. I almost shivered in excitement for what was to come.

When I walked out, Edward was sitting on the bed, shirtless but still in his pants. I barely paid him any mind
before I walked over to the bed and crawled under the covers. I let out a sleepy, "Goodnight, Edward" before my
head hit the pillow.

"Um… good night, Bella."

Poor man was distraught. But it was worth it. I had to show him he didn't have to be so careful of me. I could take
all of his pent-up frustration, and more.

He came out of the bathroom a few minutes later. I couldn't see what he was wearing. But I hoped it wasn't very
much.

He slid in beside me before whispering my name. "Bella?"

I pretended to be asleep. I kept my breathing even and calmed myself with his scent.

He let out a frustrated sigh and I felt him readjust so that his arms were propping up his head against the
headboard.

Presumably still asleep, I moved closer to him and laid my hand across his stomach and added a breathy sigh to
bolster my sleep charade.

One of his hands came to rest against my hair and silently he threaded his fingers through my locks. I heard him
begin to hum a low melody.

It was beautiful. Slow, deep, intricate. It was a lullaby.

I just turned down sex from my incredibly sexually frustrated, virgin boyfriend and he was soothing me, singing
me a gorgeous song.

He was simply amazing.

My brazen plan to seduce him suddenly seemed cheap and embarrassment flooded my body. He was playing with
my hair and singing me a lullaby while he thought I was asleep after I had strung him along all day and teased
him unmercifully for the past eight hours.

For some unfathomable reason tears gathered in my eyes. I guess unconditional love could do that to a person.

And selfish creature that I am, all I wanted was for him to express it by wedging himself between my shaking
thighs and sinking inside me. And staying there.

I knew he wanted me, I knew he wanted me just as much as I wanted him, but his willingness to wait made me
question his desire.

I rubbed my cheek against his chest and tightened my arms around his waist.

"Bella?" He whispered. "Are you awake?"

"Yes," I murmured quietly.

"I can't sleep," he said as he pulled me up along his body before turning on his side. We faced each other then
with my leg thrown over his hip.

He leaned in to kiss me and his hands rested against my cheeks. He tensed suddenly and his thumbs moved back
and forth beneath my eyes, wiping away the moisture.

"What's wrong? Are you okay?" he said much too loudly for the dark, intimate atmosphere of the room.

I nodded as I ducked my head under his chin.

He pulled me tight to his chest. "Tell me. Tell me what's wrong."

As if I could refuse him anything.

"Edward," I said, my face pressed up between his neck and shoulder, my new favorite place. "I have been waiting
for this moment for six weeks now. I've never wanted anything more in my life and you ask me if I really want to
go through with it? I'm not as fragile as you think. I want you more than anything." I lay perfectly still, tense and
anxious for his reaction.

His hands tightened on my back. "Bella, you've never done this before. We just have to be careful that's all," he
said tightly, his teeth clenched.

"Well, you've never done this before either and you don't see me walking on egg shells around you," I said with a
frown.

Edward spoke, but I could tell he was holding his breath. He was so tense. "But sex won't hurt me. You don't have
to be careful of me."

"I think I'm old enough that it won't be a problem."

He shot me a glare. "I'm not going to rush this, Bella."

"And I don't want you to rush it. I just don't want you to enjoy it any less because you're worried about me." I
rested my hands against his chest.

All of a sudden he pounced and I found myself lying on my back, my legs spread wide and Edward lying squarely
in the middle of them.

He was holding himself up off of me by resting on his elbows and I could see the muscles in his arms bunch in
time with his clenching jaw.

"Bella." He said firmly, precisely. Each word was measured. "I want you so badly, I can't fucking breathe." His
hips pressed against mine. "All I want is to bury myself roughly and deeply inside you for days. I want to pin you
to the bed and never let you up."

Liquid flowed between my thighs.

"But I can't handle even the thought of you not enjoying it, or worse, hurting you." Edward gulped. "I need this to
be right," he said as he loomed menacingly over me. "And sometimes it's hard for me to… for me to control
myself around you."

Then I knew what I had to do.

"Edward, let me up," I demanded.

The tension left his body then and he nodded. He fell back against the bed, defeated.

His expression turned confused however when I threw a leg over his hips and straddled his waist.

I leaned down so my breasts were pressed against his chest. I took fistfuls of his hair in my hands and nipped at

his perfect bottom lip. "Do it, Edward. Do it. I want you to. Lose control," I said into his mouth. I sucked on his
lip and he opened his mouth for me, so our tongues could touch and I could feel that connection.

I pulled back, but put my hands on his shoulders to keep him against the bed.

"Bella," he said, sounding strangled and I felt his hips jerk and lift up from the bed underneath me.

A little of my inner siren returned when I felt the obvious evidence of his desire for me press up between my hips.
I was silly to worry.

His hands slid around the back of my thighs and clenched. My legs spread wider. He pushed me up his body, then
pulled me down again, pressing me firmly along his length. I drew in a shuddering breath as he hit a particularly
sweet spot.

"Fuck, Bella. I can feel you. You're soaking." His hand wrapped around the nape of my neck and he lowered my
mouth to his. I let myself sink into him, buried myself in him. He overwhelmed me, make me feel so disconnected
from everything but him, but I didn't care. I lost myself in him.

"I want to feel you," I said, impatient and eager. I brought my hands down and pushed his boxers along his legs,
releasing him from the confines of the cotton.

I felt him spring free and I became frenzied. I attacked his mouth and ran my fingers through his hair, tugging on
it.

He growled and bit my lip as I shamelessly slid my silky center up and down his body.

He lunged forward, sitting upright, and tugged off my shirt. It flew off the side of the bed.

"Bella. Bella," he said. "Don't let me hurt you. Please," he pleaded.

"You couldn't," I promised. "You wouldn't. Never." I looked deeply into his eyes before throwing my head back
when his fingers travelled familiar paths between my legs.

His head dropped to my breasts immediately and the hot suction sensation was overwhelming. I held his head to
my chest and the stubble covering his chin scratched against me.

I started to rub on him more strongly. "Ed-Edward," I gasped. "Now. I can't wait. Please. I need you."

"Fuck, Bella," he said almost angrily. He swung me around abruptly, so my back was against the bed and he came
down on top of me pushing me into the mattress.

He kissed me ravenously, pressing our tongues together. "You have to be ready," he said, his voice pure gravel.

With inhuman speed he slid down my body. His huge hands clasped the inside of my thighs roughly and spread
my legs apart.

Then his mouth was on me and I could feel nothing, could think of nothing but him. I gasped and moaned. Threw
my hands above my head and grasped the headboard. My hips pressed upward against his mouth mindlessly.

Then I screamed as the tension released and exquisite pleasure filled my body. He softened his attack.

I went limp and lay lethargic against the pillows.

"Now, Bella," he said hoarsely. His body was quaking and his eyes looked dark and wild.

I nodded weakly and clutched at his back, trying to pull him up my body.

He lay down on top of me and kissed me. Deeply. I felt it down to my toes.

"Are you ready?" He asked. His voice was shaking.

"Yes," I cried.

I felt his arm reach down between us as he tried to fit us together. I angled my hips to give him better access.
Then he slid in. My body stretched to accommodate him and I felt very little pain.

"Are… are you okay?" He breathed. His arms rested beside my head and his hands fisted in my hair. My own
hands clutched his back, seeking the reassurance of his closeness.

I struggled to control my breathing. "Yes, I think so."

His hips pumped forward then and his pelvic bone hit mine. The intimacy of the movement was dizzying. He
tensed and stopped. He was perfectly still. "Oh God, Bella. I'm sorry. I couldn't help it," his voice was pained,
devastated.

"No, no. Edward. It's perfect." I breathed, clawing at his back. "Keep going." The heat began to spread through
my body as I could feel his power.

He was right. He could hurt me easily. I felt delicate and fragile beneath him, just as he feared. But that same
inherent strength that could crush me would also protect me. It was the perfect balance, the perfect dichotomy.

He took me at my word and his hips worked between mine. He pushed forward again, still going slowly. I became
accustomed to the sensation and it was no longer enough. I needed more. I clutched him tighter to me and sucked
on the side of his neck. "Harder, Edward. Harder," I demanded.

He groaned and buried his head against me and his hips began an almost frantic rhythm. My thighs spread wider
and I heard the slapping sound of our skin meeting at every thrust.

I drowned in him.

Then he tensed again. Only it was different this time. "Bella..." He groaned deeply by my ear. His hands slid
behind my ass and rubbed me up against him, as tightly as possible. Our hips ground together. My breath caught
in my throat as flames licked up my body and radiated through me.

Liquid warmth spread inside me and Edward stopped abruptly, going limp on top of me.

I pressed against him and pleaded in his ear. "Please. More," I whimpered, my legs rubbing against his eagerly.
"Edward."

He rolled away and his hand reached between my legs, his fingers slipping inside and his thumb pressing against
me. I clutched my thighs around him and he made my body shake and twist in renewed pleasure.

I felt his lips press against my neck, his tongue against my skin. His teeth bit down forcefully. I screamed out loud
and he growled.

Then I came apart at the seams.

He rolled onto his back and pulled me on top of him. His lips pressed against my hair. "Bella… I… I don't even
have words."

Our bodies were pressed together tightly, as if holding on for dear life. A tear escaped my eye and ran down my
cheek.

I didn't have any either, not any original ones anyway. "Th-thank you, Edward," I managed, my words catching in
my throat.

Edward rolled toward me, burying his face in my hair and breathing deeply, as if breathing me in with great gulps.

We stayed that way, clenched together and shaking, all night, lost in each other and the enormity of the moment.

… …. ….

"Two more boxes, Bella." Edward said from across the room as I sat down on the couch, exhausted. "Come on,
we're almost done."

"We've been doing this all day, Edward. We deserve a break," I cajoled, holding out my hand in his direction,
beckoning him closer.

With a sigh he walked over, weaving his way in and around the cardboard boxes stacked to the ceiling. When he
reached me, I caught his belt loops and pulled him onto the couch next to me.

"You know we could be done in fifteen minutes if we just stuck with it." He looked tired too, but he had an
excited gleam in his eyes.

"Why so anxious?" I asked, resting my head on his shoulder and turning on my side toward him.

"Because I want this over with. I want it to be official. Me and you, living together." He rearranged me so I was
sitting on his lap, my head tucked under his chin.

"I need you to be mine, Bella. Now."

"Well, Jasper and Alice should be here any minute and they can help us finish packing the car," I soothed.

Edward looked at his watch. "Yes, shouldn't they have been here by now?"

I shrugged. "Alice is probably distracting Jasper. They are just as excited about the move as we are." I lazily
traced a finger along the edge of his t-shirt before Edward caught my hand in his.

"Like you're doing to me?"

With a grin I threw my leg over his lap so I was straddling him. "Ah, so it's working?" I giggled. "I just don't want
you think about cardboard boxes and dusty books for a minute."

"Well, mission accomplished." Sex had made him a pervert and his eyes were glued to my chest. His eyes were at
the perfect level given my current position on his lap. "Are you trying to seduce me to get out of moving some
boxes?"

"No, I'm seducing you because you've been flexing your muscles all day and looking generally delicious. There's
only so much a girl can take."

"Ahh, I see," he said breathless. He moved me so I was sitting more squarely on his lap, right where I needed him
to be. "Well, continue."

All of a sudden there was a knock at the door and we both jumped. He kissed me once more before speaking.
"Remind me to remind you not to start something right before we have company come over."

"Alice and Jasper don't mind," I said seductively, running my tongue along his lower lip.

He gave me a crooked grin before pulling back and turning toward the door. "Come in!" Edward called, me still
situated on his lap. "Door's open."

Alice did not walk through the door.

Neither did Jasper.

But Charlie did.

~*~

Chapter Fifteen

We Are A Fever

"Charlie!" I squeaked, running my hands over my clothes and hair to straighten what Edward's roving hands had
mussed. Edward shot up off the couch and I nearly slid off his lap onto the floor before he grabbed me by the
waist and set me on my feet. He put me down a good four feet from his side and stuffed his hands in his pockets.

I tugged on my t-shirt, which was really Edward's t-shirt, and smoothed my hair as I watched a circus of emotions
parade over Charlie's face. First came shock, followed by anger, then the ever popular indignation, frustration, and
finally embarrassment pinked his cheeks. His eyes dropped to the floor and he cleared his throat.

Then he looked at me and must have noticed "Cullen" written across the front of my oversized and worn t-shirt
because his anger returned. His knuckles were white. "I'm not kidding, Bella. I've had enough. Pack a bag, you're
coming home." His feet were braced shoulder-width apart and his hands were clenched by his sides.

He could strut and pull his cop face all he wanted; I wasn't giving in to his dramatics. "Dad, please come in, sit
down," I said soothingly. "Let's talk and be rational about this. I've made a life here for myself and I'm not just
getting up and leaving." I reached for Charlie's hand. "Now please, take a breath. I'd like you to meet Edward, my
boyfriend."

I took Edward's hand in mine, but he slid his free as he introduced himself to Charlie. He and Charlie had
matching tense smiles. "It's very nice to meet you Chief Swan, I'm Edward Cullen." They shook hands and
Edward got a tight look on his face. Charlie's grip probably nearly crushed his hand.

Charlie swallowed, grit his teeth and nodded, his face still flushed. "Edward," Charlie said with a nod. "Bella's

told me about you. It's about time I meet the man that has been taking up so much of her time." There was a clear
rebuke in his tone.

Charlie looked toward me. "Bella, you told me on the phone you were coming home. I expect you to do so."

"I told you that I was coming home to visit, Dad, and I still intend to do that." Remembering the last conversation
we had was hard, I didn't want to go back there.

I slipped my arm through Edward's but he quickly pulled away. Again. Avoiding my glare, Edward stepped
forward. "Charlie, I know that this must seem sudden and drastic to you. I understand that Bella is your only child
and that she means the world to you, but please don't force her to go home. Really, stick around for a while. We'd
love to have you, and you can see for yourself that she's happy." Edward tried to keep his tone light and non-
threatening.

Charlie rubbed a hand over his forehead, obviously strained. He ignored Edward and turned to me. "This is just so
unlike you. It's happening so quickly." His voice started to rise. "First you run off to the city with no explanation
and no provocation, you leave Jake out in the cold, poor kid, and you start dating this random guy that I know
nothing about." Charlie waved in Edward's direction.

"You're hanging all over strange men." He glared at Edward. "A man you just met, and I never even saw you and
Jacob hold hands. What's going on with you?"

Dampening my anger was difficult. "Jacob and I were never in a real relationship and we will never, ever have a
relationship," I said with emphasis. "He's a good friend, but that's as far as it goes. You know all this! Why do we
have to go over it again and again? There is nothing I can do to change my feelings toward Jake, and even if I
could, I wouldn't want to," I said in a rush.

"Edward is it for me, Dad. He's all I want. He's the end of the line," I finished quietly, my shoulders sagging.
Edward gave me a melting look, his eyes deep and feeling. It almost made up for the fact that he was avoiding my
touch quite deliberately. Almost.

"I'm not moving home, Dad. I just can't," I whispered.

My words seemed to take the wind out of Charlie's sails and we stood there together, absorbing the silence when a
knock sounded on the door.

"Open up, kiddies! We have food. Edward's cooking!" A high, excited voice called from the hallway.

Never in my life had I felt so relieved. Alice. Finally. She would make this tension disappear. Charlie loved her.
Everyone loved her. I couldn't get Charlie to even warm to Edward, let alone accept the idea that we would be
living together. Alice had worked miracles with Charlie before though, and I had faith she could do it again.

Edward walked to the door, swinging it wide open. We were greeted with a vision of piles of grocery bags which
were blocking Alice's face. "We brought lots," she chirped from behind the mountain.

"Alice thought it was a good idea to buy out the store," Jasper said indulgently.

"Well, you never know what Edward might need for ingredients and Emmett said he was really hungry. Rose
would kill me if he starved," Alice said. Behind her trooped in Jasper and Emmett, each carrying paper bags filled
to the brim.

Edward stepped forward and clapped Emmett on the back. "Good to see you, Em. I didn't know you were coming
over." Edward looked distinctly relieved.

"Rose couldn't make it. She has work, but I figured if my baby brother was cooking free food I might as well take
advantage. Plus, I thought that I could help out with the heavy lifting, you know with the mov-"

"Emmett!" I yelled, probably louder than necessary. "Just set the groceries on the counter and we can get started.
I'm starved." Charlie didn't know about the move yet and I knew that if he was ever going to go along without a
fuss that we would have to ease him into it gently.

"No problem, Bells." Emmett lumbered to the kitchen and Edward helped get out the groceries as Alice caught
sight of Charlie.

"Charlie!" She said grinning. "It's so good to see you! You remember Jasper, right? Oh, and Emmett. That's
Edward's brother. I hope you don't mind company. Edward is a fantastic cook. He owns his own restaurant. Did
you know that? It's one of the best around, really impressive. You definitely have to check it out sometime. I
know that you'll love it. I had the mushroom ravioli there once and it was to die for. Believe me. Bella and I will
take you there while you're in town."

Alice was talking a mile a minute so I knew that she felt the tension in the air. It was times like these that I really
appreciated her gift of gab and her endless energy.

"Ah! It's Bella's dad!" Emmett clapped Charlie on his back and shook his hand. "Good to meet you, Charlie."
Emmett didn't believe in formalities. "I'm sure we'll be spending a lot of time together. You don't happen like
baseball, do you?"

And with that Charlie fell just a little bit in love. His eyes grew wide and he nodded. "The Mariners are on in an
hour and half. Are we watching?" Charlie looked around to Alice and me, waiting for an answer.

I nodded and smiled. "Sure thing, Dad." I could always count on baseball to distract Charlie, and I could use a
little reprieve. It was going to be a long night.

. . .

"What's going on? Are you okay?" Alice looked up at me, concerned. She had pulled me around the corner of the
kitchen and into the hallway. She held my hand and her fingers pressed into my palm.

She always knew when something was wrong. "Yeah, I'm fine Alice." I took a breath. "I'm just trying to make
Charlie's adjustment to Edward somewhat smooth." Alice nodded and urged me to continue. "I can tell Charlie is
trying, Alice. I mean, he's hasn't come right out and said I can't see Edward, so that's something. I know he won't
give Edward a chance though with Jacob still hanging around. He has this idealized picture in his head of where
he thinks I should be, and I don't know how to convince him that I want nothing to do with Forks and have no
interest in being Mrs. Jacob Black."

"Just give him time, Bella. I know it's hard and it will probably be awkward for a while, but he'll see the light.
Charlie isn't stupid. He'll be able to see what makes you happy. Honestly, I think it might be easier than you think.
You just have to make him see your side of things." A mischievous little smile crossed over her face.

"Actually, Bella. I have an idea. Don't worry about anything. I'll take care of everything. We just have to turn
Charlie's arguments back on him and then he can convince himself. Just give me some time."

Laughter bubbled up in my chest. "Really Alice? You think you can calm him down a little for me?"

"Bella! How dare you underestimate my charm." She flipped her hair and cocked her hip. "Believe me, by the end
of the night he'll be glad you're moving moving in with Edward." She set her lips in determination before pushing
up her sleeves and marching into the kitchen.

Alice became the drill sergeant. Edward told her what had to be done and she gave everyone jobs. For the
moment the strain of the situation dissipated and everyone seemed happy. I merely had to wait to see Alice work
her magic.

Walking around the kitchen once again, I took in the sight before me. She and Jasper were flirting and smiling.
Emmett, Edward and Charlie were talking about the playoffs. I busied myself chopping vegetables and moving
them into an oversized salad bowl.

It didn't escape my notice though that as Edward passed me, going to and from the stove, he weaved around my
body to avoid touching me. My hand would rest on the small of his back and he would take it, squeeze it, and put
it back down by my side. Unacceptable.

Once everyone began cooking and Charlie was given the task of setting the table, I grabbed Edward's hand and
dragged him into the pantry, calling out over his shoulder to Alice standing at the counter. "I'll grab the pasta!"

The door closed behind us and I pushed him up against the shelves. Finally I had my hands on him. I hated not
being able to touch him. He was wide eyed and looked confused. His fingers reached up and pushed a stray lock
of hair behind my ear.

"What's wrong, Bella?" He said, concerned.

"What's wrong? What's wrong is that you're treating me like a leper," I said in exasperation. Edward was brilliant
but sometimes his obliviousness astounded me.

A creased appeared between his eyebrows and he rested his hands on my waist. "What do you mean?" His fingers
brushed again the cotton my t-shirt.

My ego was about to take a hit but it couldn't be helped. I let out a sigh, resigned. "Why won't you touch me?
Why do you keep pulling away?" I looked up at him with wide, curious eyes, my fingers looped in the front
pocket of his jeans. Edward watched my lips as I spoke.

Understanding dawned on his face. "You're upset because I'm not groping you in front of your father? The police
chief? Who carries a gun? And hates me?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at me expectantly.

I shot him a disgruntled look. "Well, you don't have to avoid me and pull away when I touch you. He has to get
used to us sometime." I fit my fingers in his pockets for emphasis.

Edward chuckled and shook his head, sliding his big hands around my back he pulled me close. "Bella, you're
ridiculous." He dropped his head, pressed his lips against my neck, and breathed in. My head automatically tilted
to the side to give him better access. "What do you want me to do?" He whispered against my ear. "Palm you
under the table?"

A delicate shudder passed through my body. "Well, you don't have to act like you hate me. Alice and Jasper touch
and it's no big deal." Edward pulled me slightly closer so he was standing between my legs.

His hands played with the waist band of my jeans. "Yeah, but Alice isn't Charlie's young, impressionable, only
daughter. I just want Charlie to think well of me to make your life easier, because right now he sees me as a horny
devirginizer bent on seducing his daughter."

"But you are a horny devirginizer bent on seducing his daughter," I giggled.

"True," Edward said, his hands sliding lower. "You are rather irresistible," he breathed against my skin. Then his
lips touched mine as his hands grasped the back of my jeans and lifted me up against him. My arms automatically
wrapped around his neck and my legs around his waist. "Believe me," he whispered. "Keeping my hands off you
is harder for me than it is for you."

He nipped at my lips and nudged my mouth with his until our tongues touched and he pressed harder against me.
My hands tangled in his hair to pull him closer, thrilled that I won and he was touching me again with very little
provocation on my part.

Our shirts had bunched up while I climbed up him and the skin of our stomachs touched. He sucked on my lower
lip.

I tightened my legs and tugged on his hair, begging him to quit his teasing. My actions seemed to flip a switch in
him, causing him to groan and flip us around. Quickly, he pressed me up against the wall, his hands sliding up my
sides. My shirt bunched and his fingers brushed underneath my breasts, making me shudder. My reaction must
have excited him further because he pushed harder against me, my back sliding up against the wall. My arm
bumped the shelf beside us and a can fell to the floor with a clatter and Edward swore against my lips.

"Are you alright in there?" Alice asked curiously from the other side of the door.

We both froze.

Breathlessly, I responded. "Yeah, Al. We're fine. We had to dig for the sugar, but we found it!"

Edward brought his mouth back to mine, chuckling, before letting my feet slide to the floor. I was breathing
heavily and had to smooth my hair down again.

"Wow," I said. "I should accuse you of ignoring me more often." Warmth and tingles ran though my body.

"Bella, I assure you. There is never any moment of any day that I don't want to touch you." His voice was low and
husky and made my knees weak.

A genuine smile bloomed across my face and he squeezed my arm. "Well, the feeling is mutual. Now let's go
back out there," I said, my hand in his. "I actually think we were discreet this time." Usually we failed at being
discreet, but now I was quite proud of myself.

"Alice definitely knows what we were doing," Edward said, tucking the tag of my jeans back in where it
belonged. His fingers lingered there longer than necessary.

"What? How? We were actually quiet that time," I said, looking up at him.

"Bella, we came in here for pasta and you told Alice we found the sugar. She definitely knows." He shook his
head with a hugely satisfied grin.

. . .

We all sat around the dinner table and finished the remaining crumbs of Edward's decadent dessert canolies. "So,
Edward." Charlie finally directed a sentence toward Edward. Maybe his skills in the kitchen eased Charlie's
suspicions. "You're a cook in a restaurant?"

Unable to help myself, I cut in. "No, Dad. Edward owns it. It's called La Tua Cantante."

Edward nodded. "Bella's correct. Although I trained in Italy to be a chef, I've turned over the daily operations to
employees so I can concentrate on the business aspect."

"And the restaurant is doing well? I hear it's a hard business and many go bankrupt. But yours is doing well?
You're not in debt?" Charlie sounded like a lawyer going through due diligence procedures.

Edward took a sip of his wine and shook his head. "No, as a matter of fact we're doing quite well. The business
runs a considerable profit and we've made some very smart and profitable investment decisions in the past. The
property is now mortgage free as well."

Charlie raised his eyes. He looked impressed and I felt giddy. Maybe this wouldn't be as bad as I thought.

Emmett chimed in. "Oh, don't worry, Charlie. You couldn't find a more reliable or financially secure guy for Bella
than Edward. He's the real deal. Smart, hard working, loyal to a fault.

I smiled at Emmett, thankful he was so supportive. It was always a worry when Emmett started going on. I never
really had a clue what he's going to say.

"You should see his bank account!" Emmett laughed. "Bella can have anything she wants." "Plus, he's the perfect
boyfriend." He was laying on the compliments pretty thick. I hoped Charlie wouldn't notice. "And you know he
has a whole pack of fan girls? But he only has eyes for Bella. They come to the restaurant at least once a week.
There's a big group of them. Let's see, there are Steph, and Mel, and Kristen, and another Steph, and Linda, and
Julie, and Jenn, and Ruby, and Clara, and Laura, and Whit– ow!"

Edward must have kicked him under the table because Emmett winced and rubbed his shin. I in turn, kicked
Edward in the shin and glared at him. He never mentioned his 'fangirls' to me before.

Alice stood up quickly, once again saving the day. "Hey, I think the game is about to start. Let's move into the
living room." She dropped her napkin and started walking to the living room. "Please excuse the mess, Charlie.
I'm in the process of moving out. But the couch is still here and the TV is still hooked up. We should be good to
go."

That stopped Charlie in his tracks while he too stood up. "So that's what's going on here." He looked down at the
boxes littering the floor. "You're moving in with Jasper?"

Alice nodded excitedly. "Yes, finally. I've been wanting to for forever and I know that this is the right time."
Alice's tone grew serious and she nodded sagely. "I really think that Bella and I have reached a point in our lives
where moving in with someone we care about is an important step."

I had to hold back a giggle. Alice's famous charm was working overtime.

"Really it's such a good idea, especially in a city this big, to live with someone who has sturdy locks," she
continued.

Alice's blinding smile and the conviction in her tone had Charlie nodding. "I don't want Bella living here alone,
that's for sure." He turned toward me. "Well, Bella? Are you and Rose going be to moving in together?"

Emmett stepped in to finish the rather intricate con scheme Alice started. "Actually, Charlie, Rose and I have been
talking about moving in together, so it wouldn't really make sense for Bella to move all her stuff in with her if
Rose is just going to move out in a month or two." He copied Alice's professorly nod. "Edward, though," Emmett
said, waiving toward my tall and rather imposing boyfriend. "He has this great apartment not far from here. A lot
of space, great location and you couldn't ask for better security. He even has a doorman." Emmett bit into a carrot
to emphasize his point.

I could see the internal war going on in Charlie. Jasper finished the brilliant con. "Edward just put in new locks
too. Oh, and it's by the police station."

Charlie's shoulders sagged and I knew that he knew what I was about to say next. I also knew that he couldn't
refuse. Not legitimately anyway.

"So, I've been thinking of moving in with Edward. He offered me the guest bedroom." There was no need to tell
him that I spent every night in Edward's bed, draped over him. "I really think it would be for the best. Alice is out
of here tomorrow and I would be alone." Yes, I was playing the 'young woman alone in a big city' card pretty
heavily, but I was willing to do anything if it meant that Edward's and my toothbrushes could permanently share
counter space.

"I'd love to have her, Charlie. Really, nothing would make me happier."

Charlie looked to my hopeful face and then to Edward's earnest one, and finally nodded. "I see your point."

Alice actually clapped and I smiled so wide my face hurt. I never, ever thought I would be able to move in with
Edward and have Charlie's blessing. This was big, and unexpected.

"But!" Charlie said firmly and my stomach dropped.

The whole room stood on pins and needles.

Charlie took a big breath. "Bella, you need to give me one week. All I ask is one week. Before you move in with
him you have to come home for one week."

It hurt that he couldn't allow me this without asking anything in return, but I consented regardless. "Of course. I
had planned to come home at some point soon. I want to see Jake and bring Edward home so he can see where I
grew up. Don't worry; I completely had plans to do that already."

Charlie shook his head. "No, Bella. I want you to come home with me tomorrow. Alone. Edward can stay here. I
know how you feel about him, but I want you two to have a little time apart so that you can readjust and see what
you're missing." I was about to interrupt and protest, but Charlie cut me off. "No, hear me out, Bella. You know
that this happened very quickly and that I'm being more than generous letting you move in with him. Now I need
you to be sure. I need you two to separate for a little while so that you can see that there is life outside of your
infatuation."

My face colored and I resented the fact that he thought that all Edward and I had together was a fleeting lust-
fueled fling. His casual dismissal of my relationship with Edward, my job, my friends, everything that I held dear,
cut me to the quick.

Anger made my voice tremble. "Charlie, I understand, but please know that you don't 'let' me do anything. I'm a
grown woman with a college degree, a well paying job, and I support myself. I'm no longer a teenager whom you
can mold. Now I make my own decisions and I decide what is right for me."

Charlie's frustration increased along with the volume of his voice. "No, Bella, listen-"

"No, Charlie. You listen." I tried to keep my voice calm and measured while inside I was shaking. "You have no
right to ask that of me. Forks was good to me and I had a happy childhood. But it was turning into something
different, something that controlled me and smothered me. My future there is mopping the floors of the police
station and wearing an apron and cooking pot roasts for Jacob every night." I felt the tears begin to well in my
eyes. "I can't go back to that. I won't."

"Are you just going to forget us? Never come see us, the people who love you and raised you?"

Edward came forward and his big hand clutched my side. "Chief Swan, I really don't think that's necessary." His
voice was low and threatening.

Charlie cut him off too. "No, Edward. I do think it's necessary." Charlie looked to me. "What do you say, Bella?
Give me one week. Come home, see the old house, and talk to Jake. If you still have no interest in staying and
want to come back here and move in with Edward, I won't stop you." He looked at me meaningfully.

Tears threatened to fall. "I need to talk to Edward," I said tightly, trying to hold myself together.

I walked quickly to my bedroom and Edward was close behind me, his hand resting on my back, clutching at my
shirt.

Once inside he shut the door behind us and leaned up against it.

"Bella, don't. This has gotten out of hand. It's a guilt trip; a manipulation to get you to come home. He's trying to
keep you perpetually seventeen. It's not right."

My tears did fall then and I sat down on the bed, defeated. "He's right though. I have to go back. I owe people
that."

Edward saw my tears and he immediately walked to the bed, sat down next to me, and scooped me up in his arms
as if I weighed nothing at all. His lips pressed into my hair as he cradled me on his lap. "Shh, Bella. Don't think
like that. You don't owe anyone anything. Take your happiness where you can get it. Believe me, true happiness is
hard enough to find."

I curled into his chest, resting my hot, wet cheek against the hollow at the base of his throat and clutched at his
firm shoulders. "I can't hurt others while I do it though." I sniffled pitifully.

"And I know that he has no right to treat me like this, as if I have no ability to make my own decisions." My tears
stopped as the backbone that Edward helped me build came back in force.

"I'll do this on my own terms," I said with conviction.

Edward squeezed me tighter and his nose trailed down my face and he pressed warm kisses against my cheek and
the side of my mouth. "Don't go, Bella. Let us do this together. Please, don't leave yet."

He was such a great temptation. The love of my life. I wanted to sink into his skin, become one with him so we

never had to be separated. He made me need forever and most surprising of all, he needed it too. Edward had
helped me become the person I was today. The woman with a career, great friends, and a future. He showed me
that I was capable of that and even deserved it.

And I was going to have to deny him. Some part of me shriveled.

Easing out of Edward's grasp and making my way to the door, I turned back regretfully to see him sitting on bed,
his face pained. "I'm sorry," I whispered.

Charlie waited for me in the living room. He looked at me pleadingly.

Taking a deep breath, I agreed. "Fine. One week."

. . .

Moonlight illuminated the couch and I could make out the outline of Edward's lanky body lying across it. His big
feet stuck out over the edge. I tip-toed to the closed door of the guest room and pressed my ear against it. Charlie's
snores sounded from within. So my bare feet carried me along the cold wood floor until I stopped in front of
Edward.

He was awake and gazed up at me, his hands behind his neck, supporting his head against the pillows. His eyes
were shadowed and he looked exhausted. "What took you so long?" He whispered and lifted the blanket that
covered his body.

Relief flowed through me as I realized he wasn't angry.

I slid in underneath the covers quickly and pressed up against his side tightly, so tightly that I heard his breath
catch. My skin reveled in his warmth. My arms squeezed his waist and my head pressed against his chest, near his
heartbeat. "This is unhealthy, you know."

"What do you mean?" He asked as his fingers combed lightly through my hair and came to rest against the nape
of my neck.

"It's gotten to the point where I can't sleep without you. What am I going to do for seven whole nights without
you? I won't sleep a wink." There was no exaggeration in my words.

"Simple. Don't go," Edward said decisively. "There's no reason for you to go." I listened to his voice reverberate
in his chest. "Charlie is being manipulative right now because he can't adjust to the change. I don't want you to
suffer because of that. You've done nothing wrong. You don't have to atone for anything, Bella." He whispered
against my temple. The sound was defeated though, as if he didn't expect me to change my mind.

New guilt washed through me that I had to hurt him like this. It was for us though.

It was all for us.

"I tried to be understanding." He went on, his voice thick. "I know it must be hard to see your only daughter go
off and live with another man and look to him for support rather than you. I can see why that's difficult. But he's
making himself feel better by holding you back. I don't like it," Edward said shaking his head.

He continued on undaunted. "And I don't like Jacob. I don't like how he acts around you and how he feels so
possessive of you even after you've made it clear that whatever you had is now over. It's like he won't take 'no' for

answer, and I don't want you to be alone with him the next time you do tell him 'no' again." Edward was upset,
speaking harshly.

My finger ran along the tense line of his jaw and I tilted it toward me so our lips could touch. I let all my
apologies and love flow through me and into that kiss. I gave him all I had.

And he accepted it. He accepted all of it and me. He held no grudges, had no expectations.

His feelings for me had no strings attached.

The action seemed to soothe him and he shifted me so I was lying on top of him, my head resting underneath his
chin. Now it was my turn to speak. "I don't want to go at all, but I really feel that I have to at least try. I left
quickly and without a proper goodbye. I need to do this right."

Edward sighed and wrapped both arms around my waist as I continued. "I can make a clean break and come home
to you. We can set up our apartment together without any of my home life baggage weighing us down."

"Bella, you know it's not like that. I just want to see you happy."

My cheek brushed against his shirt as I nodded. "I know," I whispered. "I'm just trying to convince myself that I
won't miss you too much."

Edward sat up and pulled me into his lap. "So you're sure about this?"

"I just want to put this behind me," I assured him.

His cool lips pressed against my forehead. "Okay, I won't harass you about going. We can keep in touch by
phone." He held me tighter. "Promise me though, that if Jacob touches you, you'll come home. You don't need to
deal with his issues. If you feel at all uncomfortable, please just ask and I'll come get you." He sighed. "I get
anxious when you're away from me. I don't like it."

The possessiveness in his voice thrilled me. I shifted up his body so our mouths were level and I dropped mine to
his, spearing my fingers through his thick hair at the same time. "I get anxious too, Edward. More than you
know," I breathed.

His lips took mine forcefully and his hands slid down to the small of my back to hold me closer. My body had a
will of its own and my legs spread slightly over his hips as I rubbed my lower body against his, gently trying to
ease the delicate ache that seemed to take up permanent residence between my legs.

Edward groaned softly as I felt his hips lift up underneath me. Then he tensed and grabbed my hips to keep them
still. "Bella, stop. We can't. If we go any farther I won't be able to stop." He was breathing more heavily.

I forced my body to go limp and rest on his. "I've only had you once. And I want more. You're so addictive. But I
have to leave you for a week." I whimpered out loud.

He was silent for a moment. "Remember what I told you about my plans for you?" Edward's hands ran soothingly
up and down my back.

My body grew more relaxed as I shook my head. "No," I whispered.

"I promised you that I'd lock all the doors, black the windows, unplug the phone and ensure we don't see the sun

for days." His hips pressed against me again and I could feel the firm ridge in his pajama pants nudge me
insistently. "I'm a man of my word."

A delicious shudder passed through my body.

"But you have to promise to come back to me," he demanded. "Promise to come back soon."

"Of course," I said more loudly than I probably should, raw emotion emphasizing every word. "I can't live without
you, Edward."

Edward brought my lips to his and kissed me, not with passion or comfort, but with desperation. "Bella, I love
you more than anything. More than life," he breathed.

"Just as I love you."

~*~

Chapter Sixteen

Floating In The Forth

"You're quiet," Charlie said from the driver's seat of the car, his wrist resting loosely on the steering wheel as he
maneuvered us around the pot holes perforating Forks' streets.

A cynical smile threatened to break free as I turned my head to look out the window and watch the huge trees on
the side of the road blur together as we passed. "I feel a little like a teenage girl being dragged home by her irate
father after sneaking out of the house and climbing in her boyfriend's window."

Although I didn't see it, I heard Charlie let out a big sigh. He probably shook his head and clenched the wheel too.
Charlie was a creature of habit. "This isn't punishment, Bella. Coming home will be good for you. It will give you
some time to see what it is that you're missing."

This time a smirk did decorate my face. "Strange. That's the exact reason I left Forks."

"I'm not going to fight with you, Bella. Just relax and enjoy being home. Everyone is going to be so happy to see
you." We pulled into the driveway and once again I was greeted by the white paneling and green shutters of the
house I grew up in. It was warm and welcoming, but I felt no real attachment to it anymore.

Charlie and I unloaded the car which consisted of his overnight bag and my small carry-on suitcase which barely
held a week of clothes. It was just another way to emphasize my point that I wouldn't be staying long.

"Sue made us some casseroles so you won't have to cook," Charlie explained as we walked up the front steps and
he held the door open for me. He looked at me expectantly.

"That was nice of her," I said, dropping my bag on a chair by the kitchen table. Charlie did the same. We both
stood there in silence.

I looked down at my watch. Exactly one minute into my stay and we had already run out of conversation. Holding
back a groan, I walked to the couch in the living room and sat down. "Dad, this is ridiculous," I said with a pained
laugh.

"Now, Bella, just relax," he repeated. "Read a book. Think of this as a vacation. Billy and Jacob are having a

bonfire for Emily and Sam's fifth anniversary tomorrow night so you have that to look forward to. Until then, just
take advantage of the time off." He reached for the remote. "I think there's a game on right now anyway."

This was going to be the longest week of my life.

. . .

The next day was similarly quiet. I woke early, just as the sun came up, after a very restless and uncomfortable
night's sleep. Robbed of my human body pillow, I spent most of the night re-reading Wuthering Heights for want
of anything better to do. It only made me depressed; Heathcliff's plight was all too familiar.

So I pulled on my wool socks and made my way down the stairs to make breakfast. Still in my flannel pajama
pants and wearing another one of Edward's old t-shirts, I cracked open some eggs and prepared omelets for me
and Charlie.

"What are your plans for the day, Bells?" He asked as he shoveled hot eggs into his mouth.

Shrugging, I cut a piece out of the middle of my omelet and cheese oozed out. "I have quite a bit of work to do.
I'll probably stick around here and get some editing done for the next issue; make a few phone calls."

Charlie scowled. "Bella, I don't want you to stay cooped up in here all day. Go out. Stop by the station and say 'hi'
to the guys, or visit some of your old high school friends." His voice sounded hopeful.

High school friends. Now there was an interesting concept. I hadn't kept in touch with any of my high school
friends, except for Jacob of course, and an occasional phone call to Emily. My real friends didn't enter my life
until college when I met Alice and Rose. Compared to the relationship I developed with them, my high school
friendships were shockingly shallow.

"Print deadline is coming up soon, Dad, and I have to get these articles in and submitted to the copy editors by the
weekend." It wasn't a firm deadline, but I wouldn't tell Charlie that. "Don't worry though, I'll be sure to see all
your buddies and go to the bonfire tonight."

Charlie looked skeptical, but nodded and strapped on his gun belt before grabbing his badge off the table and
walking out the door. "I'll be back by six and we can head over together," he called over his shoulder.

I listened to the sound of his car engine fade in the distance before grappling for my phone. Two rings after
pressing the first speed dial button, Edward answered.

"Hey, you." I heard a smile in his voice.

"Hey, yourself," I said with a big grin on my face. The sounds of traffic came through the phone. "You're out and
about early this morning." Moving to the couch, I sunk down into the cushions cross-legged. Just hearing his
voice made me relax considerably.

"Yeah, I couldn't sleep, so I thought I'd at least be productive. This morning I unpacked your books, did laundry,
this month's accounting for the restaurant, and it's just barely nine."

"Wow. I'm impressed," I said still smiling while imagining him pushing over his Palahniuk on the bookshelf to
make room for my Austen. "What are you up to now?" The traffic had quieted and I heard a bell jingle as if he
entered a store.

He was quiet for a moment. "Just getting a little shopping done."

A vivid image of little Alice pulling along a hulking Edward through the streets of the shopping district made me
giggle. "Did Alice make you go with her?"

"Nah, I just had to get a couple things done. So what are you doing this morning?"

I lay back on the couch before answering. "Same as you really, just keeping busy. My articles aren't due for two
weeks, but I'm getting everything done now so I don't think of home too much."

"Well home is here waiting for you. Don't wait too long to come back. The city is pretty miserable without you."
Again, he grew quiet and serious. "Honestly, I don't know what I did or even thought about before you came
along."

My body warmed at his words. "By all accounts you were a workaholic and a cutthroat business man." I
remembered my conversations with Mike and how he painted Edward as this ruthless corporate up-and-comer
looking to tear down everything in his path. It couldn't have been further from the truth.

Edward laughed. "Oh yeah?"

"Mmm hmm," I said nodding, even though he couldn't see me. "By all accounts you're quite intimidating."

He chuckled. "Nah. I'm a complete pushover. You know this."

"You are too good to me," I said with a sigh. "I really miss you, you know."

"No more than I miss you, believe me. I hate that this isn't necessary either. You just have to cater to the irrational
wishes and hopes of your father and Jake. I'm really sorry you had to get caught up in their insecurities, Bella. If I
could take that of your shoulders, I would in a minute."

"I know, Edward, thank you. Just think, though, when I come home all of this will be behind us and we can start
fresh."

"That's what I keep telling myself," he sighed. "So, what are you up to for the rest of the day? I hope you're not
completely miserable." He sounded legitimately worried.

"No, really I'm fine. Billy, Jake and Charlie have a bonfire planned for tonight which I have to go to, so that
should keep me occupied."

Edward made a disapproving sound. "I don't like it, but I guess I understand. Just be careful, Bella, okay? You're
all I have."

Whenever he said this like that my heart would always hitch. "Of course I will. It will just be awkward, that's all.
Nothing that I haven't had to deal with before."

"Will you call or send me a text when you get home just to let me know how it went?"

"I promise. Now go finish your weird shopping spree and stop distracting me," I teased. "Oh, and you better not
be spending any money on me. You know I hate that."

Edward chuckled. "I won't make a promise I can't keep, Bella," he replied. "Go have fun at your bonfire and call

me when it's over. I need something to look forward to."

. . .

As promised, Charlie showed up at six and we drove together to the bonfire. He patted my knee and smiled.
"You'll have fun tonight, Bells. It will be good to reconnect. And be nice to Jacob. The poor kid missed you."

While I tried my best to stay cheerful, Charlie's incessant defense of Jacob set my teeth on edge. "I certainly won't
be rude," I said, shaking my head. "But, Dad, I really think that you overestimate the relationship I had with
Jacob. We never really had anything. My leaving Forks was not a heartbreak for him."

Charlie tried to pacify me. "I know that. I just think the kid deserves a second chance. He's a good guy and cares a
lot about you. When you left he was really upset. I don't want you to regret leaving anything behind here."

My toe started tapping in aggravation. "Please give me more credit. I'm old enough to make my own decisions
and recognize what is best for me." My jaw was tight and I was tempted to open the door and roll of out the
moving car just to avoid his patronizing.

Charlie could tell because he patted my knee again. "Let's not fight about it. Just enjoy yourself tonight."

For the rest of the drive I was silent, inwardly seething but just reminding myself that I only had to make it five
more days and then I could crawl into bed with Edward and never get out. We could stay there for days and he
could do all manner of unspeakable things to me.

The thought brightened my mood considerably.

We pulled up to the reservation and winded down a narrow street until we could see the high, dancing flame of
the bonfire. It was surrounded by people who cast shadows against the sparks. Off to the side were two park
tables lined up end to end holding a mountain of food.

The car came to a halt and I unbuckled my seatbelt before stepping out onto the gravel and grabbing the pan of
seven-layer dip I threw together an hour earlier. Charlie walked behind carrying the chips. Billy was the first to
greet us.

"Bella! Welcome. It's great to see you again."

I nodded and smiled. "It's good to see you too, Billy. Thank you for the invitation."

"Aw, Bella, you're practically family. You're welcome here any time." He smiled wide in what looked like hope.
"And you look good, Bella. I guess the city hasn't been too hard on you?"

It seemed odd that everyone was so surprised that the city hadn't eaten me up and spat me out. It was as if they
expected me to come running home, crying and begging Jacob to marry me, take care of me, and coddle me for
the rest of my life. The insinuation that I couldn't handle living on my own was a little insulting. But I supposed
that I should view it as their caring concern.

"I'm as good as gold, Billy. Thanks for asking." None of the bitterness I was feeling was apparent. "Now tell me
where to put this dip and everyone can dig in."

Billy waved me over to the park tables. I turned and was met by the sight of Jacob leaning nonchalantly against a
table. His arms were crossed, his black hair was pulled back, and he had a big grin on his face.

Inwardly, I cringed. It wasn't Jake's fault I was here though, and I wouldn't take my frustration out on him.

I put on a brave smile and walked toward him. He immediately took the dip from my hands, set it down, and drew
me in for a tight hug. He smelled like aftershave and some pungent woodsy cologne.

"So great to have you back, Bella," he said as he pressed his cheek against my hair. My arms hung limp by my
sides and I tried to pull away. He pulled me in tighter, rocking me back and forth slightly. "It's good you're home."

Pushing against his chest, I finally broke free. "Jake, I'm only here for a week." I shook my head. "But yes, it's
good to see you." My attempt to keep things casual didn't work however. He grabbed my hand and started
walking us toward the large logs that circled the fire.

He took us off to the right where there no people.

I tugged my hand free from his as we sat down on the log. He shuffled closer to me so our hips were touching.
While I bit back a sigh of exasperation, we sat silently staring into the fire.

Soon Jacob broke the silence. "I started building my own house you know, Bella. It's really great. Two bedrooms,
two bathrooms. It will have a really big kitchen and even a skylight. I'm going to put in state of the art appliances
and a hard wood floor."

Smiling, I nodded and looked over at him. The flames of the fire cast shadows over his face. "That's great Jacob,
I'm glad everything is going so well for you." My feelings were sincere. Jacob could be overbearing at times, but I
knew he just wanted to see me happy.

"The house is right next door to Sam and Emily's and just down the road from my Dad's. Charlie's not that far
away either. It's a really good spot. You'd like it."

"It sounds wonderful, Jacob and I'm sure it will be perfect for you." Forks was good for him and I knew he could
do great things here.

He threaded his fingers together and I saw his knuckles turn white. "It could be perfect for you too, Bella."

My body completely tensed. This was exactly the conversation I'd been dreading. "Jacob, please, let's not go
there. You know–" He suddenly cut me off and stared at his clasped fingers.

"How's Edward?" He asked in a low and quiet voice.

My eyes stayed locked on the orange flames as I answered hesitantly. "He's doing really well. He and Emmett are
considering franchise options for the restaurant. It's an exciting time for him."

From the corner of my eye I saw Jacob nod and drop his head. "I'm glad he's able to take care of you." He spoke
again quickly before I could respond. "I could take better care of you though, you know? I know what you need. I
know you better than he does."

"Jacob, please. I'm not with Edward because he can take care of me. I'm perfectly able to take care of myself."
Jake wanted me to be the perfect housewife; a porcelain doll decorating his pretty new house.

I hated hurting him. It was hard for Jacob to give up anything he wanted and for some reason he wanted me. He
had a certain charisma which allowed him to achieve whatever he could dream up. But his devotion to me was

misguided and misplaced. I was taken.

After meeting Edward it became clear to me that what Jacob and I had together was childish and a relationship
founded on proximity rather than any real common interests or attachment. We got along well together in a town
where I didn't get along well with anyone else. He meant a lot to me because he was my best friend for so many
years. But he could never be anything more.

"I love him, Jake. I love him more than anything. If he asked me to move to the ends of the earth and live with
penguins, I'd say yes. I wouldn't even have to think about it. I can't be away from him."

He gave me a concerned look. "That can't be healthy." Jacob's cheeks grew flush. "But I can be that for you,
Bella, if that's what you want. I can be that and I would never hurt you. I'd never put my career before you or
leave you for someone else."

Scowling, I looked over to him. "Is that what you think he'd do? Where did you get this impression of him? He
has never done anything except be perfectly loyal and take me unconditionally."

Jake grew frustrated. "Bella! He's this guy from the city who no one knows anything about except what you read
in magazines and from those he's nothing but a cold-hearted corporate shark with women who look like insects
hanging off both arms."

A giggle bubbled up in my chest and I shook my head. "If you only knew. He's been really successful and at such
a young age, so people like to paint him as something he's not, but believe me, I've seen him at his best and his
worst and I honestly don't think I could love him more."

I ran my fingers through my hair to collect my thoughts and inhaled deeply before continuing.

"Jake, you don't want me, not really. We were always better friends than anything else." I sighed and crossed my
arms in front of me. "We have no real spark. Believe me, one day some girl is going to bowl you over and you're
going to be glad that you don't have me to deal with. There's someone else out there for you Jake, I know it. I'm
just not her. I belong with someone else."

His frustrated morphed into anger and he stood up abruptly. "Whatever, Bella. You're going to regret it some
day." He looked down on me with hurt eyes. "I could have been the best thing that ever happened to you, but now
you'll never know." He shoved his hands in his pockets and stormed off like a six year old back to the park tables.

He acted like a child deprived of his favorite toy. I knew he didn't really want me. He just didn't want anyone else
to have me. But I was done catering to his needs and Charlie's. This was my last tour. It really was time I moved
on.

A small, warm hand touched my back. A soft and feminine voice sounded from above me. "Hi, Bella."

I looked up over my shoulder and saw Emily staring sympathetically down on me. A genuine smile broke out on
my face and she relaxed a little. "Emily," I said as she sat down next to me in the spot Jacob had just left
unceremoniously. "It's so good to see you."

Her strong arms wrapped around me in a hug and she nodded. "It's really good to see you too, Bella."

"How've you been? And Sam? Is he doing well?" I asked.

She ducked her head and smiled. "I've been great. Sam and I are doing really well. I think we've finally found our

routine." She rested her hands on her lap and looked over at me. "I'm sorry, but I couldn't help but notice that you
and Jacob are having some issues."

I shook my head and laughed tensely. "I guess you could say that. Everyone wants me to come home, but I just
can't," I said simply. Honestly, I was just tired of having to explain myself.

She nodded and we both stared forward into the fire listening to the murmurs of conversation surrounding us and
the sharp cracks of the popping fire.

"I don't want you to think I'm prying, but just know that I know how hard this is. I know what it's like needing to
be with someone people think is wrong for you." She looked down at her shoes as she continued. "When Sam and
I got together, I was treated like a pariah, a home wrecker." Her eyes returned to me. "It was hard for a while, but
it was worth it and I would do it all over again if I had to."

My head bobbed up and down in understanding. "I don't question my decision. I just wish people would allow me
to make it for myself."

"There's no use worrying about your Dad and Jake. They'll get over it eventually when they see how happy you
are."

I smiled and nodded. "Thanks, Emily. That means a lot." My phone buzzed in my pocket and I quickly snapped it
up. I sent her an embarrassed smile. "Sorry."

"Is that him?" She asked.

I couldn't hide my smile as I nodded and flipped open my phone.

Apartment is all set up.

Now I just need you.

Your side of the bed looks lonely.

I couldn't wait to get home.

. . .

My bed was cold, lumpy and uncomfortable. The flannel sheets felt like sandpaper compared to the crisp cotton
sheets on Edward's bed. I missed the indentation he made beside me, the soothing rhythm of his breathing, and his
constant touch. Even if it was just his finger tips, we would always have some contact all throughout the night.
Most of all I missed his smell; it was soothing and comforting and so familiar now.

My attachment to him was a little disconcerting. It wasn't just that he made me laugh, and that we got along, and
that I loved him. It was more than just an emotional connection. It was physiological; a need even more than a
want.

Now I was alone in my old room, staring at the ceiling and the shadow of branches on the walls illuminated by the
bright moon.

So I tossed and turned, trying to get comfortable, counting sheep, cars, and whatever else I could think of to get
myself to fall asleep.

Memories of the morning before I left with Charlie floated through my head. Charlie, Edward and I had all slept
at Edward's apartment since mine was in a state of chaos because of the move. Charlie was in the guest room, I
was in Edward's, and poor Edward was left with the couch. Needless to say, I spent the night on the couch with
Edward. I remembered waking up in the early morning, it was still dark, and being very frustrated because I had
slept practically on top of him the entire night and yet he couldn't touch me.

Charlie's proximity prevented us from doing anything, but I wanted to and I could feel that Edward did too which
made it even worse. So I lay there, pressed tightly up against him, soaking up his warmth and breathing in his
scent, knowing that all too soon we would be separated.

"Stop moving," Edward said huskily as his hands wrapped around my hips.

Peering down at him through the first light of dawn, I shook my head. "I wasn't."

His hands tightened. "You were," he argued.

Laying my head back down on his chest, I humphed. "Well, you're cranky this morning."

"I'm not," he said curtly.

"You are. What's the problem?"

"I've been hard for five hours straight," he whispered quickly. "Now get up before I do something that could get
me killed and your father thrown in prison for murder."

"Fine, be that way.," I grumbled as I put my arms down to lever myself off of him.

Before I got far, his big hands grasped my chin, his leg wrapped around my calves anchoring them down, and he
drew me to him so our lips met is a hurried and frantic kiss. Then he tensed and pulled away again.

"You're such an awful tease, Cullen. Put out more." I pinched him before sitting up.

He chuckled as he swatted my hand away. "You like me slutty, huh?"

As his punishment, I sat back on his groin and made sure to wiggle around a little before standing up and making
my way back to the bedroom.

Edward groaned and threw an arm over his eyes. "You're evil."

Alice and Rose came knocking on the door later that morning, offering to take Charlie out for coffee and bagels
while Edward and I grabbed some things from my apartment for my trip. We scheduled to meet Charlie at the
coffee shop in thirty minutes.

Factoring in travel and actual packing time, I had fifteen minutes to seduce my boyfriend.

As soon as we stepped out the door to go back to my place, I grabbed his hand and started dragging him down the
stairs, trying to get to his apartment as soon as possible.

Edward stopped me abruptly when we reached the second landing by tugging on my hand. His hands cupped my
face and he quickly leaned down to kiss me fully, forcefully on my mouth. He pressed his body against mine

propelling me backward until my back hit the wall and he could kiss me deeper. His knee lifted up between my
legs and a desperate sound escaped my lips.

It seemed my boyfriend was ready and willing to be seduced.

We were at my apartment in eight minutes. I counted.

In the following ten minutes, Edward pushed me up against another wall while his hands were grappling with the
button and zipper of my jeans. He wrapped one arm around my waist and lifted me up against his chest while the
other hand pulled my pants down my legs and, once free, threw them over his shoulder.

He was breathing heavily and his hungry eyes raked my naked legs.

My task was easier as I only had to push his boxers and jeans down past his hips before he was able to press
forward and find my sweet spot. His every move was eager and desperate. My body mirrored his.

His arm wrapped around my back, protecting me from the wall, as he panted into my neck and pumped forcefully
into me. I merely held on for dear life, clutching onto his shoulders and yelling out my pleasure. Edward makes it
hard to be quiet.

He ran his tongue along the length of my neck while his hands moved to clutch the back of my thighs which were
clamped around his waist. Once he reached the top of my neck his hot mouth opened and he bit down; harder than
usual.

Predictably, I began to shudder around him and squeezed him tightly in between my legs. His movements became
choppy and he groaned loudly into the space between my chin and shoulder. Liquid warmth filled my body and I
sighed in tired satisfaction. He slumped against me, his breathing slowing.

Gently I rested my lips below his ear. "Yes, Edward. I like you slutty," I giggled softly.

He laughed as well and wrapped me in his arms before carrying me to the couch and lowering us gently to the
cushions.

Needless to say, we were six minutes late meeting Charlie.

Branches scratched loudly against the window and my thoughts returned to the present. Then, as I lay there on my
bed, my body embarrassingly heated, I heard a rhythmic and annoying tapping on my window. Ignoring it at first,
I turned on my side away from the window to get back to my happy memory.

The tapping continued and got louder.

It turned into a knock.

I gasped and immediately jumped out of bed and ran to the locked window, my bare fleet flying over the cold
floor.

There, on a large tree branch, balanced my gorgeous boyfriend with disheveled bronze hair. I flipped over the
latch and threw the window up, shocked.

"Edward!" My body thrilled at his arrival. I hadn't realized just how much I missed him, but now that he was here
my body practically vibrated with happiness. "What are you doing here?" I whispered, but my voice still came out

high and excited.

He threw me my favorite crooked smile as he climbed through the window with perfect grace and gathered me up
into his cool arms. I threw my own arms around his neck and pulled him close.

He leaned down and whispered against my ear. "I missed you, Bella," he said, pressing a kiss against the sensitive
spot below my ear.

"And I came to abduct you and ravish you in the back seat of my Volvo."

~*~

~ The End ~

Incomplete At Time Of Removal, By Author